shalt not eat of it cursed is the earth for thy sake in sorowe shalt thou eat of it all the dayes of thy life 18 Thornes also thy 〈◊〉 shal it bring forthe to thee and thou shalt eat the herbe of the field 19 In the sweat of thy face 〈◊〉 thou eat bread til thou returne to the earth for out of it 〈◊〉 thou taken because thou art dust to dust shalt thou returne 20 And the man called his wiues name 〈◊〉 because she was the mother of all liuing 21 Vnto Adám also and to his wife did the lord God make coates of skinnes clothed them 22 ¶ And the Lord God said Beholde the mā is become as one of vs to knowe good euil And now lest he put forthe his hand and take also of the tre of life and eat and liue for euer 23 Therefore the Lord God sent him forthe from the garden of Eden to til the earth whence he was taken 24 Thus he cast out man and at the Eastside of the gardē of Eden he set the Cherubims and the blade of a sworde shaken to kepe the waye of the tre of life CHAP. IIII. 1 The generacion of mankinde 8 Kain killeth Habel 23 〈◊〉 a tyrant encourageth his feareful wiues 26 True religion is restored 1 AFterwarde the man knewe Heuáh his wife which conceiued and bare Káin said I haue obteined a man by the Lord 2 And againe she broght forthe his brother Hábel and Hábel was a keper of shepe and Káin was a tiller of the grounde 3 ¶ And in processe of time it came to passe that Káin broght an oblation vnto the Lord of the frute of the grounde 4 And Habél also him selfe broght of the first frutes of his shepe and of the fat of them and the Lord had respect vnto * Hábel to his offring 5 But vnto 〈◊〉 and to his offring he had no regarde wherefore Káin was exceding wroth and his countenance fel downe 6 Then the Lord said vnto Káin Why art thou wroth and why is thy countenance cast downe 7 If thou dowel shalt thou not be accepted and if thou doest not wel sinne lieth at the dore also vnto thee his desire shal be sub iect and thou shalt rule ouer him 8 〈◊〉 Then Káin spake to 〈◊〉 his brother And * when they were in the field Kain ro se vp against Habél his brother and slewe him 9 Then the Lord said vnto Káin Where is Ha bel thy brother Who answered I can not tel Am I my brothers keper 10 Againe he said What hast thou done the voyce of thy brothers blood cryeth vnto me from the grounde 11 Now therefore thou art cursed from the earth which hathe opened her mouth to re ceiue thy brothers blood from thine hand 12 Whē thou shalt til the grounde it shal not henceforthe yelde vnto thee her strength a vagabonde and a renne gate shalt thou be in the earth 13 Then Káin said to the Lord My punishe ment is greater then I can beare 14 Beholde thou hast cast me out this day fró the earth and from thy face shal I be hid and shal be a vagabonde and a 〈◊〉 gate in the earth whosoeuer findeth me shal slaye me 15 Then the Lord said vnto him Douteles 〈◊〉 slayeth Káin he shal be punished seuen folde And the Lord set a marke vpon Káin lest anie man finding him shulde kil him 16 Then Káin went out from the presence of the Lord and dwelt in the land of Nod towarde the Eastside of Eden 17 Káin also knewe his wife which conceiued and bare Henóch and he buylt a citie and called the name of the citie by the name of his sonne Henóch 18 And to Henôch was borne Irád and Irád begate Mehuiaél and Mehuiaél begate Methushaél and Methushaêl begate Lamech 19 ¶ And Lámech toke to him two wiues the name of the one was Adáh ād the name of the other Zillà h 20 And Adáh bare Iabál who was the father of suche as dwel in the tentes and of suche as haue cattel 21 And his brothers name was Iubál who was the father of all that playe on the harpe and organes 22 And Zillâh also bare Tubal-káin who wroght cunningly euerie crafte of 〈◊〉 and of yron and the sister of Tubal-káin was Naamáh 23 Then Lámech said vnto his wiues Adáh and Zilláh Heare my voyce ye wiues of Lamech 〈◊〉 vnto my speche for I wold 〈◊〉 a man in my wounde and a yong man in mine hurt 24 If Kâin shal be auenged seuen folde truely Lamech seuentie times seuen folde 25 ¶ And Adám knewe his wife againe and she bare a sonne and she called his name Sheth for God said she hathe appointed me another sede for Habél because Kâin slewe him 26 And to the same Sheth also there was borne a sonne and he called his name Enōsh Then began men to call vpon the Name of the Lord. CHAP. V. 1 The genealogie 5 Age and deathe of Adam 6 His suc cession vnto Nóah and his children 1 THis is the boke of the generacions of Adám In the day that God created Adám in the lickenes of God made he him 2 Male and female created he thé and blessed them and called their name Adám in the day that they were created 3 ¶ Now Adám liued an hundreth and thirtie yeres and begate a childe in his owne lickenes after his image and called his name Sheth 4 * And the dayes of Adám after he had begotten Sheth were eight hundreth yeres and he begate sonnes and daughters 5 So all the dayes that Adám liued were nine hundreth and thirtie yeres and he dyed 6 And Sheth liued an hundreth and fyue yeres and be gate Enósh 7 And Sheth liued after he begate Enósh eight hundreth and seuen yeres and be gate sonnes and daughters 8 So all the dayes of Sheth were nine hundreth and twelue yeres and he dyed 9 ¶ Also Enósh liued ninety yeres begate Kenán 10 And Enósh liued after he begate Kenán eight hundreth and fiftene yeres and begate sonnes and daughters 11 So all the daies of Enósh were nine hundreth and fiue yeres and he dyed 12 ¶ Like wise Kenán liued seuentie yeres begate Mahala Ieel 13 And Kenán liued after he begate Mahalaleél eight hūdreth and fourty yeres and be gate sonnes and daughters 14 So all the dayes of Kenán were nine hundreth and ten yeres and he dyed 15 ¶ Mahalaleél also liued sixty fiue yeres and begate Iéred 16 Also Mahalaleél liued after he begate Iéred eight hundreth and thirty yeres and begate sonnes and daughters 17 So all the dayes of Mahalaléel were eight hundreth ninety and fiue yeres and he dyed 18 ¶ And Iéred liued an hundreth sixty and two yeres and begate Henóch 19 Then Iéred liued after he
awaie 1 ANd when Izhák was olde and hys eyes were dimme so that he colde not se he called Esáu hys eldest sonne and sayd vnto him My sonne And he aunswered hym I am here 2 Then he sayd Beholde I am nowe olde and knowe not the day of my death 3 Wherefore nowe I praie thee take thine instruments thy quiuer and thy bowe and get thee to the field that thou mayest take me some venison 4 Then make me sauourie meat such as I loue and bring it me that I may eat and that my soule maie blesse thee before I dye 5 Now Rebekáh heard when Izhák spake to Esáu his sonne and Esáu went into the fielde to hunt for venison and to bring it 6 ¶ Then Rebekáh spake vnto Iaakób her sonne saying Beholde I haue heard thy Father talking with Esáu thy brother saying 7 Bryng me venison and make me sauourie meat that I maye eat and blesse thee before the Lord afore my death 8 Nowe therefore my sonne heare my voyce in that which I commande thee 9 Get thee now to the flocke and bryng me thence two good kyds of the goates that I may make pleasant meat of them for thy Father such as he loueth 10 Then thou shalte bring it to thy father and he shall eat to the intent that he maie blesse thee before his death 11 But Iaakob sayd to Rebekáh hys mother Beholde Esáu my brother is rough and I am smothe 12 My father maie possibly fele me and I shall seme to him to be a mocker so shal I bring a curse vpon me and not a blessing 13 But hys mother sayd vnto him Vpon me be thy curse my sonne onely heare my voy ce and go and bring me them 14 So he went and fet them and broght thē to his mother and his mother made pleasant meat such as his father loued 15 And Rebekáh toke faire clothes of her Elder sonne Esáu which were in her house ād clothed Iaakób her yonger sonne 16 And she couered hys hands and the smothe of his necke with the skinnes of the kyds of the goates 17 Afterwarde she put the pleasaunt meat and bread which she had prepared in the hand of her sonne Iaakób 18 ¶ And when he came to his father he sayd My father Who answered I am here who art thou my sonne 19 And Iaakób sayd to hys Father I am Esáu thy first borne I haue done as thou badest me arise I praie thee sit vp and eat of my venison that thy soule maie blesse me 20 Then Izhák said vnto his sonne Howe hast thou founde it so quickly my sonne Who said Because the Lorde thy God broght it to mine hand 21 Againe said Izhak vnto Iaakób Come nere nowe that I may fele thee my sonne whether thou be that my sonne Esáu or not 22 Then Iaakób came nere to Izhak hys father and he felt hym and sayd The voyce is Iaakobs voyce but the handes are the of Esáu 23 For he knewe him not because his handes were rough as hys brother Esaus handes wherefore he blessed him 24 Againe he said Art thou that my sonne Esáu Who answered Yea. 25 Then said he Bryng it me hether and I will eat of my sonnes venison that my soule may blesse thee And he broght it to him he ate also he broght him wine and he dranke 26 Afterwarde his father Izhák said vnto him Come nere now and kisse me my sonne 27 And he came nere and kyssed hym Then he smelled the sauour of hys garments and blessed hym and sayd Beholde the smell of my sonne is as the smell of a field which the Lord hathe blessed 28 * God giue thee therefore of the dewe of heauen and the fatnes of the earth and plen tie of wheat and wine 29 Let people be thy seruauntes and nacions bowe vnto thee be Lord ouer thy brethren and let thy mothers children honour thee cursed be he that curseth thee and blessed be he that blesseth thee 30 ¶ And when Izhák had made an ende of blessynge Iaakób and Iaakób was scace gone out frome the presence of Izhák hys father then came Esau his brother from hys hunting 31 And he also prepared sauourie meate and broght it to his father and said vnto his father Let my father arise ād eat of his sonnes venison that thy soule may blesse me 32 But his father Izhák said vnto him Who art thou And he answered I am thy sonne euē thy first borne Esáu 33 Then Izhák was stricken wyth a meruelous great feare and said Who and where is he that hunted venison and broght it me and I haue eat of all before thou camest and I haue blessed hym 〈◊〉 he shall be blessed 34 When Esáu heard the wordes of his father he cried out with a great crye and bitter out of measure and sayd vnto hys father Blesse me euen me also my father 35 Who answered Thy brother came with sub tiltie and hathe taken away thy blessing 36 Then he sayd Was he not iustely called Iaakób for he hathe deceiued me 〈◊〉 two tymes he toke my birthright and lo nowe hath he taken my blessing Also he said hast thou not reserued a blessing for me 37 Then Izhák aunswered and sayd vnto Esau Beholde I haue made hym thy Lord and all hys brethren haue I made hys seruantes also with wheat and wyne haue I furnished hym and vnto thee nowe what shall I do my sonne 38 Then Esáu said vnto hys father Hast thou but one blessing my father blesse me euē me also my father and Esau listed vp hys voyce and * wept 39 Then Izhák 〈◊〉 father answered and sayd vnto hym Beholde the fatnes of the earth shal be thy dwel'ynge place and thou shalte haue of the de we of heauen from aboue 40 And by thy sworde shalt thou liue ād shalt be thy brothers seruant But it shall come to 〈◊〉 whē thou shalt get the mastrie that thou shalt breake his yoke from thy necke 41 ¶ Therefore Esáu hated Iaakôb because of the blessyng wherewith his father blessed him And 〈◊〉 thoght in his minde * The day es of mourning for my father wil come short ly then wil slay my brother Iaakob 42 And it was tolde to Rebekáh of the words of Esáu her elder sonne and she sent and called Iaakób her yonger sonne and sayd vnto him Beholde thy brother Esáu is comforted against thee meaning to kil thee 43 Now therefore my sonne heare my voyce arise and flee thou to Harán to my brother Labán 44 And tary with him a while vntil thy brothers fearcenes beswaged 45 And till thy brothers wrath turne away from thee and he forget the things whiche thou hast done to 〈◊〉 then will I send and take thee frome 〈◊〉 why shulde I be depriued of you bothe in one day 46 Also 〈◊〉 sayd to Izhák * I am
Dauid so there was a great slaughter that day euen of twentie thousand 8 ¶ For the battel was skatred ouer all the countrey and the wood deuoured muche more people that day then did the sworde 9 ¶ Now Absalōm met the seruants of Dauid and Absalóm rode vpō a mule and the mule came vnder a great thicke oke and his head caught holde of the oke and he he was taken vp betwene the heauen the earthe the mule that was vnderhim went away 10 And one that sawe it tolde Ioáb saying Beholde I sawe Absalom hāged in an oke 11 Then Ioáb said vnto the mā that tolde him And hast thou in de de sene why then didest not thou there smite him to the groūd and I wolde haue giuē theeten k shekels of siluer and a girdle 12 Then the man said vnto Ioà b Thogh I shulde receiue a thousand shekels of siluer in mine hand yet wolde I not lay mine hand vpō the Kings sonne for in our hea ring the King charged thee and Abishai Ittai saying Bewarre lest anie touche the yong man Absalóm 13 If I had done it it had bene the danger of my life for nothing can be hid from the King yea thou thy selfe woldest haue bene against me 14 Then said Ioáb I wil not thus tary with thee And he toke thre dartes in his hand and thrust them through Absalóm while he was yet aliue in the middes of the oke 15 And ten seruants that bare Ioábs armour compassed about and smote Absalom and slewe him 16 Then Ioáb blewe the trumpet and the people returned from pursuing after Israél for Ioáb helde backe the people 17 And they toke Absalom and cast him into a great pit in the wood layed a mighty great heape of stones vpon him and all Israél fled euerie one to his tent 18 Now Absalóm in his life time had taken reared hī vp a piller which is in the * Kings dale for he said I haue no sonne to kepe my name in remembrance and he called the piller after his owne name and it is cal led vnto this day Absaloms place 19 ¶ Then said Ahimáaz the sonne of Zabók I pray thee let me runne beare the King tidings that the Lord hathe deliuered him out of the hand of his enemies 20 And Ioábsaid vnto him Thou shalt not be the messenger to day but thou shalt beare tidings another time but to day thou shalt beare none for the Kings sonne is dead 21 Then said Ioáb to Cushi Go tel the King what thou hast sene And Cushi bowed himselfe vnto Ioáb and ran 22 Then said Ahimáaz the sonne of Zadók againe to Ioáb What I pray thee if I also runne after Cushi And Ioáb said Wherefore now wilt thou runne my sonne seing that thou hast no tidings to bring 23 Yet what if I runne Then he said vnto him Runne So Ahimáaz ranne by the way of the plaine and ouerwent Cushi 24 Now Dauid sat betwene the two gates And the watcheman went to the top of the gate vpon the wall and lift vp hys eyes and sawe ād behold a man came running alone 25 And the watcheman cryed and tolde the Kyng And the Kyng sayde If he be alone he bryngeth tydyngs And he came apase and drewe nere 26 And the watchemen sawe an other man runnynge and the watcheman called vnto the porter and said Beholde another man runneth alone And the Kyng sayd He also bringeth tidings 27 And the watcheman said Me thinketh the 〈◊〉 of the formost is lyke the running of Ahimáaz the sonne of Zadok Then the Kyng said He is a good man and commeth with good tidings 18 And Ahimáaz called and sayde vnto the King Peace be with thee and he fel downe to the earth vpon his face before the Kyng and said Blessed be the Lorde thy God who hathe shut vp the men that lifte vp their hands against my Lord the King 29 And the King said Is the yong man Absalóm safe And Ahimáaz answered Whē Ioáb sent the Kings seruant and me thy seruāt I sawe a great tumulte but I knew not what 30 And the Kynge sayd vnto hym Turne aside and stand here so he turned aside and stode still 31 And beholde Cushi came and Cushi said Tidings my Lorde the King for the Lorde hath deliuered thee this day out of the hand of all that rose against thee 32 Then the King said vnto Cushi Is the yong man Absalom safe And Cushi aunswered The enemies of my Lorde the King and all that rise agaynste thee to do thee hurt be as that yong man is 33 And the Kyng was moued and went vp to the chamber ouer the gate and wept and as he went thus he said O my sonne Absalóm my sonne my sonne Absalóm wolde GOD I had dyed for thee ô Absalōm my sonne my sonne CHAP. XIX 7 Ioáb encourageth the King 8 Dauid is restored 23 Shimei is pardoned 24 Mephibosheth meeteth the King 39 Barzelai departeth 41 Israél 〈◊〉 with Iudah 1 ANd it was tolde Ioáb Beholde the King wepeth and mourneth for Absalōm 2 Therefore the victorie of that day was turned into mourning to all the people for the people heard say that daye The Kynge sorro weth for his sonne 3 And the people went that day into the citie secretly as people confounded hide them selues when they flee in battel 4 So the Kynge hid his face and the Kynge cryed with a low de voyce My sonne Absalóm Absalóm my sonne my sonne 5 ¶ Then Ioáb came into the house to the King and said Thou hast shamed this day the faces of all thy seruants which this day haue saued thy life and the liues of thy sonnes ād of thy daughters and the liues of thy wiues and the liues of thy concubines 6 In that thou louest thine enemies and hatest the friends for thou hast declared this day that thou regardest nether thy princes nor seruants therefore this day I perceiue that if Absalóm had liued and we all had dyed this daye that then it wolde haue pleased thee wel 7 Nowe therefore vp come out and speake comfortably vnto thy seruants for I sweare by the Lorde except thou come out there wil not tary one man with thee this night ād that wil be worse vnto thee then all the euil that fel on thee from thy youthe hetherto 8 Then the Kyng arose and sate in the gate and they tolde vnto all the people saying Beholde the King doeth sit in the gate and all the people came before the King for Israél had fled euerie man to his tent 9 ¶ Thē all the people were at strife through out all the tribes of Israél saying The King saued vs out of the hand of our enemies and he deliuered vs out of the hande of the Philistims and nowe he is fled out of the
shoke at the noyce of the woman 27 And I loked and beholde the woman appeared vnto me nomore but there was a citie buylded and a place was shewed from the grounde and fundacion Then was I afrayed and cryed with a loude voyce and said 28 Where is Vrielthe Angel * which came to me at the first for he hathe caused me to co me into manie and depe consideracions and mine end is turned into corruption and my pray to rebuke 29 And as I was speaking these wordes beholde he came vnto me and loked vpon me 30 And lo I laye as one dead and mine vnderstanding was altered and he toke me by the right hand and comforted me and set me vpon my feete and said vnto me 31 What aileth thee and why is thine vnderstanding vexed and the vnderstanding of of thine heart and wherefore art thousorie 32 And I said Because thou hast forsaken me and I haue done * according vnto thy wordes I went into the field and there haue I sene things and se that I am not able to expresse 33 Then said he vnto me Stand vp manly and I wil giue thee exhortacion 34 Then said I Speake vnto me my lord and forsake me not lest I dye through rashnes 35 For I haue sene that I knewe not and heare that I do not knowe 36 Or is minevnderstāding disceiued or doeth my minde being hautie erre 37 Now therefore I beseche thee that thou wilt shewe thy seruant of this wondre 38 Then he answered me and said Heare me and I wil informe thee and tel thee wherefore thou art afrayed for the moste High ha the reueiled manie secret things vnto thee 39 He hath sene thy good purpose that thou art sorie continually for thy people and ma kest great lamentacion for Sion 40 This therefore is the vnderstanding of the vision which appeared vnto thee a litle while ago 41 Thou sawest a woman mourning and thou begannest to comfort her 42 But now seest thou the lickenes of the woman no more but there appeared vnto thee a citie buylded 43 And where as she tolde thee of the death of her sonne this is the solution 44 This womā which thou sawest she is Sion where as she tolde thee euē she which thou seest now as a citie buylded 45 And as touching that she said vnto thee that she was baren thirtie yeres this was cōcerning that there was euen thirtie yeres wherein there was no offring offred in her 46 But after thirtie yeres Salomon buylt the citie and offred offrings thē bare the baren a sonne 47 And where as she tolde thee that she nourished him with labour that was the inhabiting of Ierusalém 48 But where as she tolde thee that her sonne as his chance was dyed when she came into her chamber that is the fall that is come to Ierusalém 49 And when thousawest her like one that mourned for her sonne thou begannest to cōfort her of these things which haue chan ced these are to be opened vnto thee 50 For now the moste High seeth that thou art sorie in thy mind and because thou suffrest with all thine heart for her he shewed thee the clerenes of her glorie and the faire nes of her beautie 51 And therefore I bad thee remaine in the field where no house was buylt 52 For I knewe that the moste High wolde shewe these things vnto thee 53 Therefore I commanded thee to go into the field where no fundacion nor buylding is 54 For the worke of mans buylding can not stand in that place where the citie of the mo ste High shulde be shewed 55 And therefore feare not nether let thine heart be afrayed but go in and se the beautie and greatnes of the buylding as muche as thou art able to se with thine eyes 56 Aud after this shalt thou heare as muche as thine eares may comprehende 57 For thou art blessed aboue manie and art called with the moste High among the few 58 But to morow at night thou shalt remaine here 59 And the moste High shal shewe thee visiōs of high things which the moste High will do vnto them that dwell vpō earth in the last dayes So I slept the same night and another as he had commanded me CHAP. XI 1 The visiō of an egle coming forthe of the sea and of her feathers 37 Of alyon coming out of the forest 1 THen saw I a dreame and beholde there came vp from the sea an egle whiche had twelue feathered wings thre heads 2 And I sawe beholde she spred her wings ouer all the earth and all the windes of the ayre blewe on her and gathered them selues 3 And I behelde out of her feathers grew out other contrarie feathers and they became litle feathers and smale 4 But her heads remayne still and the head in the middes was greater then the other heads yet rested it with them 5 Moreouer I sawe that the egle flewe with his feathers and reigned vpō earth ouer them that dwelt therein 6 And I sawe that all thinges vnder heauen were subiect vnto her and noman spake against her no not one creature vpō earth 7 I sawe also that the egle stode vp vpō her clawes and spake to her feathers saying 8 Watche not all together slepe euerie one in his owne place and watch by course 9 But let the heads be preserued for the last 10 Neuertheles I sawe that the voyce went not out of her heads but from the myddes of her bodie 11 Then I nombred her contrarie feathers and beholde there were eight of them 12 And I loked and behòlde vpon the ryght side there arose one feather and reygne ouer all the earth 13 And when it had reigned the end of it came the place therof appeared no more So the next stode vp and reigned it continued a long time 14 And when it had reigned the end of it came also and as the firste so it appeared no more 15 Then there came a voyce vnto it and said 16 Heare thou that hast kept the earthe so long this I say vnto thee before thou beginnest to appeare no more 17 There shal none after thee atteyne vnto thy time nether to the halfe thereof 18 Then arose the thirde and reygned as the other afore and it appeared no more also 19 So came it to all the others one after ano ther so that euerie one reigned and then appeared no more 20 Then I loked and beholde in processe of time the feathers that followed stode vp on the right side that they might rule also and some of them ruled but within a while they appeared no more 21 For some of thē were set vp but ruled not 22 After this I loked and beholde the twelue feathers appeared no more northe two wings 23 And there was no more vppon the egles bodie but two heades that rested and six wings 24 Then sawe I also that thou winges deuided them selues from the
him saying Lord when saw we thee an hungred or a thurst or a stranger or naked or sicke or in prison and did not minister vnto thee 45 Then shal he answer them and say Verely I sai vnto you in as muche as ye did it not to one of the least of these ye did it not to me 46 * And these shal go into euerlasting paine and the righteous into life eternal CHAP. XXVI 3 Conspiracie of the Priests against Christ. 10 He excuseth Magdalene 26 The institutiō of the Lords supper 31 The disciples weakenes 48. The traison of Iudas 62 The sworde 64 Because christ calleth him self the Sōne of God he is iudgedworthie to dye 69 Peter denieth repēteth 1 ANd* it came to passe when Iesus had finished all these sayings he said vnto his disciples 2 Ye knowe that within two dayes is the Passe ouer and the Sonne of man shal be deliuered to be crucified 3 * Then assembled together the chief Priests and the Scribes and the Elders of the people into the hall of the high Priest called Caiaphas 4 And consulted how they might take Iesus by subtilitie and kill him 5 But they said Not on the feast day lest anie vprore be among the people 6 ¶ * And when Iesus was in Bethania in the house of Simon the leper 7 There came vnto him a woman which had a boxe of verie costel eointemēt and powred it on his head as he sate at the table 8 And when his disciples sawe it thei had in dignation saying What neded this waste 9 For this ointmēt might haue bene solde for muche and bene giuen to the poore 10 And Iesus knowing it said vnto them Why trouble ye the woman for she hathe wroght a good worke vpon me 11 * For ye haue the poore alwayes with you but me shal ye not haue alwayes 12 For in that she powred this ointment on my bodie she did it to burye me 13 Verely I say vnto you Wheresoeuer this Go spel shal be preached throughout all the worlde there shal also this that she hathe done be spoken of for a memorial of her 14 ¶ * Then one of the twelue called Iudas Iscariot went vnto the chief Priests 15 And said What wil ye giue and I wil deliuer him vnto you and they appointed vnto him thirtie pieces of siluer 16 And from that time he soght opportunitie to betraye him 17 ¶ * Now on the first day of the feast of vnleauened bread the disciples came to Iesus saying vnto him Where wilt thou that we prepare for thee to eat the Passeouer 18 And he said Go into the citie to suche a man and say to him The master saith My time is at hand I wil kepe the Passeouer at thine house with my disciples 19 And the disciples did as Iesus had giuen thē charge and made ready the Passeouer 20 * So when euen the was come he sate downe with the twelue 21 And as they did eat he said Verely I say vnto you that one of you shal betraye me 22 And they were exceading sorowful and began euerie one of them to say vnto him Is it I Master 23 And he answered and said He that dippeth his hand with me in the dish he shal be traye me 24 Surely the Sonne of man goeth his way as it is written of him but wo be to 〈◊〉 man by whome the Sōne of mē is betrayed it had bene good for that man if he had neuer bene borne 25 Then Iudas which betrayed him answered said Is it I Master He said vnto him 〈◊〉 hast said it 26 ¶ * And as they did eat Iesus to ke the bread and when he had giuen thankes he brake it and gaue it to the disciples and said Take eat this is my bodie 27 Also he toke the cup and whē he had giuē thankes he gaue it them saying Drinke ye all of it 28 For this is my blood of the Newe testament that is shed for manie for the remissiō of sinnes 29 I say vnto you that I wil not drinke hence forthe of this frute of the vine vntil that day when I shal drinke it newe with you in my Fathers kingdome 30 And when they had sung a psalme they went out into the mount of oliues 31 ¶ * Then said Iesus vnto them All ye shal be offended by me this night for it is written I * wil smite the shepherd and the shepe of the flocke shal be scattred 32 But * after I am risen againe I wil go before you into Galile 33 But Peter answered and said vnto him Thogh that all men shulde be offended by thee ýet wil I neuer be offended 34 * Iesus said vnto him Verely I say vnto thee that this night before the cocke crowe thou shalt denie me thrise 35 Peter said vnto him Thogh I shulde dye with thee yet wil I not denie thee Likewise also said all the disciples 36 ¶ * Then went Iesus with thē into a place whiche is called Gethsemane and said vnto his disciples Sit ye here while I go and pray yonder 37 And he toke Peter and the two sonnes of Zebedeus and began to waxe sorowful grieuously troubled 38 Thē said Iesus vnto them My soule is verie heauie euen vnto the death tarie ye here and watche with me 39 So he went a litle further and fel on his face and prayed saying O my Father if it be possible let this cup passe from me neuertheles not as I wil but as thou wilt 40 After he came vnto the disciples founde them a slepe and said to Peter What colde ye not watche with me one houre 41 Watch and pray that ye enter not into tentation the spirit in dede is readie but the flesh is weake 42 Againe went away the seconde time and prayed saying O my Father if this cup can not passe away from me but that I muste 〈◊〉 it thy wil be done 43 And he came and founde them a slepe againe for their eyes were heauie 44 So he left them and went away againe and 〈◊〉 the third time saying the same 〈◊〉 45 Then came he to his disciples and said vnto them Slepe hence forthe take your rest beholde the houre is at hand and the Sonne of man is giuen into the hands of sinners 46 Rise let vs go beholde he is at hand that betrayeth me 47 * And while he yet spake lo Iudas one of the twelue came and with him a great multitude with swordes and staues from the high Priests and Elders of the people 48 Now he that betrayed him had giuen thē a token saying Whomesoeuer I shal kisse that is he lay holde on his 49 And forthe with he came to Iesus and said God saue thee Master and kissed him
foreknowledge 1 NOw then there is no comdemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus which walke not after the slesh but after the Spirit 2 For the Law of the Spirit flif which is in Christ Iesus hathe freed me from the law of sinne and of death 3 For that that was impossible to the Law in as muche as it was weake because of the flesh God sending his owne Sonne in the similitude of sinful flesh and for sinne condemned sinne in the flesh 4 That the righteousnes of the Law might be fulfilled in vs which walke not after the flesh but after the Spirit 5 For they that are after the flesh sauour the things of the flesh but they that are after the Spirit the things of the Spirit 6 For the wisdome of the flesh is death but the wisdome of the Spirit is life peace 7 Because the wisdome of the flesh is enimitie against God for it is not subiect to the Law of God nether in dede can be 8 So then they that are in the flesh can not please God 9 Now ye are not in the flesh but in the Spirit because the Spirit of God dwelleth in you but if anie man hathe not the Spirit of Christ the same is not his 10 And if Christ be in you the bodie is dead because of sinne but the Spirit is life for righteousnes sake 11 But if the Spirit of him that raised vp Iesus from the dead dwell in you he that raised vp Christ frō the dead shal also quicken your mortal boides because that his Spirit dwelleth in you 12 Therefore brethren we are detters not to the flesh to liue after the flesh 13 For if ye liue after the flesh ye shal dye but if ye mortifie the dedes of the bodie by the Spirit ye shal liue 14 For as manie as are led by the Spirit of God they are the sonnes of God 15 For ye haue not receiued the Spirit of bondage to feare againe but ye haue receiued the Spirit of ad opcion whereby we crye * Abba Father 16 The same Spirit beareth witnes with our Spirit that we are the children of God 17 If webe children we are also heires euē the heires of God and heires annexed with Christ if so be that we suffer with him that we maye also beglorified with him 18 For I counte that the afflictions of this present time are not worthie of the glorie which shal be shewed vnto vs. 19 For the seruēt desire of the creature waiteth when the sonnes of God shal be reueiled 20 Because the creature is subiect to vanitie not of it owne wil but by reason of him which hathe subdued it vnder hope 21 Because the creature also shal be deliuered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God 22 For we knowe that euerie creature groneth with vs also and trauaileth in paine together vnto this present 23 And not onely the creature but we also which haue the first frutes of the Spirit euē we do sigh in our selues waiting for the adopcion euen the * redemption of our bodie 24 For we are saued by hope but hope that is sene is not hope for how can a man hope for that which he seeth 25 But if we hope for that we se not we do with pacience abide for it 26 Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmi ties for we knowe not what to praye as we ought but the Spirit it self maketh 〈◊〉 for vs with sighs which can not be expressed 27 But he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the meaning of the Spirit for he maketh request for the Sainctes according to the wil of God 28 Also we knowe that all things worke together for the best vnto them that loue God euen to them that are called of his purpose 29 For those wich he knewe before he also predestinate to be made like to the image of his Sonne that he might be the first borne among manie brethren 30 Moreouer whome he predestinate them also he called and whome he called them also he iustified and whome he iustified them he also glorified 31 What shal we then say to these things If God be on our side who can be against vs 32 Who spared not his owne Sonne but gaue him for vs all to death how shal he not with him giue vs all things also 33 Who shal lay anie thing to the charge of Gods chosen it it God that * iustifieth 34 Who shal condemne it is Christ which is dead yea or rather whiche is risen againe who is also at the right hand of God and maketh request also for vs. 35 Who shal separate vs from the loue of Christ shal tribulacion or anguish or persecucion or famine or nakednes or peril or sworde 36 As it is written For thy sake are we killed all day long we are counted as shepe for the slaughter 37 Neuertheles in all these things we are more then conquerers through him that loued vs. 38 For I am persuaded that nether death nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor pow ers nor things present nor things to come 39 Nor height nor depth nor anie other creatu re shal be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. CHAP. IX 1 Heauing testified his great loue towardes his nacion and the signes thereof 11 He entreateth of the election and reprobacion 24 Of the vocation of the Gentiles 30 And reiection of the Iewes 1 I Say the trueth in Christ I lye not my conscience bearing me witnes in the holie Gost. 2 That I haue great heauines and continual sorowe in mine heart 3 * For I wolde wish my self to be separate from Christ for my brenthren that are my kinsmen according to the flesh 4 Which are the Israelites to whome perteineth the adoption and the glorie and the * Couenantes and the giuing of the Law the seruice of God and the promises 5 Of whome are the Fathers and of whome concerning the flesh Christ came who is God ouer all blessed for euer Amen 6 * Not withstanding it can not be that the worde of God shulde take none effect for all they are not Israel which are of Israel 7 Nether are they all children because they are the sede of Abraham * but In Isaac shal thy sede be called 8 That is they which are the children of the flesh are not the children of God but the* children of the promes are counted for the sede 9 For this is a worde of promes * In this same time wil I come and Sara shal haue a sonne 10 Nether he onelie felt this but also * Rebecca when she had cōceiued by one euē by
23. 25 whoso murmureth agaynste the Ministers murmureth agaynst God exod 16. 8 the Ministers of God what maner men they ought to be leuit 21. 21 ministers ought for their preachyng to haue sufficient rom 15. 27 ministers that tikle the eares with pleasant fables 2. tim 3. 6 and 4. 3. tit 1. 10 Chryste came to Minister vnto Matt. 20. 28 the iewes 〈◊〉 Miracles mat 12. 38 the Lord proueth vs by Miracles deut 13. 3 he that by false Miracles deceiueth the people shal dye the death deut 13. 5 christ by Miracles glorifieth his father mat 15. 31 Miriāthe sister of moses her doings exod 15. 20. nōb 12 20. 1. deu 24. 9 ¶ Moabites nomb 21. deut 2. 9. iudg 3. 1. king 11. 7. 2. king 23. 13 Moab the sonne of lot gen 19. 37 modestie required in yong men ecclesiasti 32. 9 offre not thy children to Molech leui 18. 21 and 20. 2 Molech the abominacion of the Ammo nites 1. king 11. 7 money deliuered to be kept exod 22. 7 of Money that one hathe receyued to kepe exod 22. 7. leui 6. 4. deu 24. 10 the worshipers of the Moone were put to death deut 17. 3 Mordecai his doings est 4 and 6. 13 the Morians and their ruine zeph 2. 12 mortifie the members of sinne colos 3. 5 the Lord buryeth Moses deut 34. 6 Moses and the prophetes are the scripture of the olde testamēt Luk. 16. 29. Moses disobeyed of the israelites act 7. 39 Moses murmureth nomb 11. 11 Moses shall accuse the Iewes Iohn 5. 45 the Mote in thy brothers eye Mat. 7. 3 he that doeth not honour hys Mother is accursed deut 27. 16 the froward Mouth prou 4. 24 mouth is giuen to man of GOD. exod 4. 11 ¶ a law for Murther nom 35. 11 the Murtherer shal dye the death leuit 24. 21. deut 19. 11 he is a Murtherer that hateth hys brother 1. iohn 3. 15 beware that thon Murmure not against god 1. cor 10. 10 murmurers consumed wyth the fyre of the lord nomb 11. 1 the Murmuring israelits are consumed by the hand of god nomb 16. 41 N NAaman the leaper washeth him self in iorden and is healed 2. Kyng 5. 14 Nabals vnthankefulnes 1. Sam. 25 Naboth stoned to death 1. Kyng 21. 13 Nadab and abihu burnt with fyre from the Lord. Leui. 10. 2 nadab the sōne of ieroboā 1. kin 14. 20 Nahor the father ofterad Gen. 11. 24 Nahshon the sonne of amminadab nomb 1. 7 a good Name prou 22. 1 the Name of god defiled by swearyng leuit 19. 12 to take the Name of god in vaine exod 20. 7. deut 5. 11 the Name of god was heard of in all pla ces 1. king 8. 42 women gaue the Names to their children gene 29. 32 and 30. 6. as of samson iudg 13. 24 Naomi the wyfe of elimelech ruth 1. 2 Naptali iosh. 19. 32 Nathanael a true Israelite Iohn 1. 47 Nathan the prophete 2. samu 7. 2. 1. king 1. 22 christ nourced in Nazaret mat 2. 23 and 13. 54 Nazarites and their law nomb 6 they of Nazaret despise Christe Mat. 13. 55 ¶ Nebat 1. king 15. 1 Nebuchad-nezzar 2. kyng 24. 1. dan. 1 and 2 and 3 and 4. isa 14. ier 27. 8 Nehemiah and hys doyngs reade hys boke euery man in his necessitie is our Neigh bour luk 10. 29 a good Neighbour prou 27. 10 the birds Nest. deut 22. 6 newenes of life rom 6. 4 ¶ Nicanor and hys doynges 1. macca 7. 26 Nicodemus iohn 3. 1 and 19. 39 Nimrod gen 10. 9 Nimrod gen 10. 9 Niniueh buylt vp genes 10. 11. her destruction is forewarned nah 3. 1. she repenteth ion 3. 9 ¶ Noah and hys doyngs genes 5. vnto the 9 Noah in his dronkennes is mocked of his sonne gen 9. 21 Noah the preacher of ryghteousnes 2. pet 2. 5 Nob a citie that saul destroyed 1. sam 22. 19 O OBadiah hideth the prophetes of god 1. king 18. 4 Obed-edom blessed of the Lorde and why 2. sam 6. 11 Obed the sonne of ruth ruth 4. 17 Obed the prophet reproueth the israelites 2. chro 289 by christs Obedience we are made righ teous rom 5. 19 obedient to Father and mother exod 20. 12. deut 5. 16 christ became Obedient vnto the death philip 2. 8. ebr 5. 8 to Obeye God rather then men act 4 19 and 5. 29 to Obeye is better then sacrifice 1. sam 15. 22 We must Obey the voyce of God 〈◊〉 30. 20 oblation for sinne nomb 19 diuers oblations read the booke of 〈◊〉 uiticus destruction of the obstinate ezek 6. ¶ giue no occasion of Offence to 〈◊〉 brother rom 14. 13. 1. cor 10. 32 the disciples offended at Christe 〈◊〉 6. 66 the pharises Offended wyth 〈◊〉 mat 15. 12 offend not mat 18. 6 to offre beasts in sacrifice leuit 1 christ was Offred once for vs. ebr 〈◊〉 the pure Offryng of the Gentiles 〈◊〉 1. 11 ¶ Og the kyng of bashan and his people conquered nomb 21. 33 ¶ the praise of Olde age prou 16. 31 the personne of the Olde man shuld be honored leuit 19. 32 the wilde Oliue rom 11. 17 Olofernes and his doings from the 7 of iudeth vnto the 15 ¶ Omri king of israel 1. king 16. 16 ¶ Onan is slaine by the Lorde and why gene 38. 9 One siphorus 2. tim 1. 16 Onias the high priest 2. mac 3 and 4 ¶ they beleue that are Ordeined to eter nal life act 13. 48 publicke Ordonnances prou 16. 11 vnlawfull Ordonnances isa 10 Oreb is staine iudg 7. 25 orgaines inuented by whom gen 4. 21 ¶ moses calleth Oshea the sonne of nun iehoshua nomb 13. 17 ¶ an Othe is the ende of all strife ebr 6. 16 Othniel iudged israel iud 1. 13 and 3. 9 ¶ the Oxe that goreth man or woman is stoned to death exod 21. 28 ¶ the holie oynting Oyle exod 30. 31 the oynting of christ dan. 9. 24 the oynting of Christ the holie gost 1. iohn 2. 27 the Oynting of kyngs 1. sam 9. 16 and 10. 1 and 16. 13 to Oynt the sicke with oyle iam 5. 14 P PAcience necessarie ebr 10. 36 the praise of Pacience prou 16. 32 the Pacience of iob Iob. 1. and 2. god is Pacient exod 34. 6. rom 15. 5 be Pacient 1. thess 5. 14 the sicke of the Palsie is healed Matt. 9. 2 the Parable of the bramble iudg 9. 14. of trees iudg 9. 8. of children sittyng in the market Mat. 11. 16. of the vncleane Spirite that turned backe to the house mat 12. 43. of the sower mat 13. 3. of the tares of the leuame of the mustardsede mat 13. of the hid treasure Mat. 13. 44. of the net cast into the sea mat 13. 47. of the pu blicane and the pharisie luk 18. 9. of two sonnes mat 21. 28. of the figge tree mat 24. 32. of the thief mat 24. 43. of the talentes mat 25. 15. of the samaritane luke 10. 30.
promised Giue credit to their wordesand doctrine This was a psal me of thankes gi uing which they vsed communely to sing when they praised the Lord for his benefites and was made by Dauid Psal. 〈◊〉 o Meanyng the Idumeans which dwelt in mount 〈◊〉 p Thus the Lord according to Iehoshaphats prai er declared hys power when he deliue ed 〈◊〉 by causing their ene mies to kill one another q To giue thākes to the Lorde for the victorie and therefore the val ley was called Berachah that is blessing or thanke giuīg whiche wasalsocalled the valley of Iehosha phat Ioél 3. 2. 12. because the Lord iudged the enemies according to Iehos haphats prayer He declareth 〈◊〉 that the 〈◊〉 of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or destruction to his enemies 〈◊〉 King 22. 42. s Meaning in his vertues ād those waies wherein he followed God t If the great care and 〈◊〉 of this good 〈◊〉 was not able vtterly to abolishe all superstition and 〈◊〉 out of thys people but that they wolde still 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 and idolatrie howe muche 〈◊〉 are they able 〈◊〉 refor me euill whiche ether haue litle zeale or not such as he had thogh herein hewas 〈◊〉 to be excused 1 King 16. 1. u Thus GOD wolde not haue his to ioyne in 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 ked men 1. King 22. 49. a Read chap. 15. 17 how by Israel 〈◊〉 ment Iudah 2. King 8. 16. b Because the wic ked liue euer in 〈◊〉 ād also are ambitious they become cruel ād spare not to mur ther thē whome by nature they ought 〈◊〉 to cherishe and defende c Meanyng of Iu dah and Beniamin d So that we se howe it cannot be that we shuld ioyne with the wicked and 〈◊〉 God 2. 〈◊〉 7. 12. 1. King 2. 4. and 9. 5. 2. King 8. 19. Chap. 6. 16. e Read 〈◊〉 King 〈◊〉 22. f Meaning idola trie because that the idolater brea keth promes with GOD 〈◊〉 as doeth the adulteresse to her housband g Some thinke that this was Elishá so called because he had the Spirit in abū dance as had Eliáh h we se this exā ple daily practised vpon them that fall away 〈◊〉 God and becomeidolaters murtherers of their brethren i There were other Arabians in 〈◊〉 Southward toward Egypt k Called also Aha ziáh as Chap. 22 1 〈◊〉 Azariáh 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 l That is assome write hewas not regarded but deposed for his wic kednes idolatrie so that his sonne reigned 22 yeres his father yet lyuing with out honour after his fathers death he was cō 〈◊〉 to reigne 〈◊〉 as Chap. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 King 8 24. a Meaning the 〈◊〉 b Read Chap. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c That is after the death of his 〈◊〉 d She was 〈◊〉 daughter who 〈◊〉 the sonne of 〈◊〉 e He sheweth that it 〈◊〉 followe that the rulers 〈◊〉 suche as theit counselers be and that there can not be a good King that suffreth wicked counselers f Hereby we se hownothing can come to any but by Godsprouiden ce and as he 〈◊〉 appointed therefore he causeth al meanes to serue to his wil. “ Or toke vengeance 2 King 〈◊〉 7. g This was the 〈◊〉 plague of God because he ioyned him selfe with Gods enemies yet God to declare the worthines of 〈◊〉 phāt his grand father moued them togiue him the honour of burval h To the intent that there shulde be none to make title to the crowne and so she might vsurpe the gouernement 2 King 11. 1. i Meaning in the chāberwhere the Priests and Leuites slept which kept their courses weekly in the Temple k To wit of 〈◊〉 dáh a Of the reigne of Athaliá or after the death of Ahaziáh 2. 〈◊〉 11. 4. b Meaning of 〈◊〉 dáh Beniamin read Why they are called Israél Chap 15. 17. 2 Sam. 7. 12. 1 King 2. 4. Chap. 21. 7. 2. King 11. 6. c Which Was the chief gate of the Temple toWard the East d Meaning to make any 〈◊〉 te or to hinder their 〈◊〉 e Which had 〈◊〉 their course on the Sabbath and so the other part entred to kepe their turne f 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 stode g That is the 〈◊〉 ke of the Law or as 〈◊〉 they put 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 parel “ Or sawe the King standing h Declaring 〈◊〉 vile impudencie Which hauing vn iustly and by murther vsurped the crowne Wol de shl haue defea red the true 〈◊〉 and therefore called true 〈◊〉 treasō i To ioyne 〈◊〉 her partie to 〈◊〉 her 〈◊〉 k That they Wold onely serue him and renounce all 〈◊〉 l According to their couenane made to the Lord. m As the Lord commanded in his Lawe bothe for the persone and also the 〈◊〉 Deu. 13 9 15. “ Or charge Nomb. 28 〈◊〉 n VVhiche Was the principal gate that the King might be sene of all the people o For Where a tyrant an idolater reigneth there can be no quietnes for the plagues of GOD are ouer among such people 2. King 12 〈◊〉 a VVho Was a faithful 〈◊〉 and gouerned him by the Word of God 〈◊〉 Or gaue him two Wiues b He meaneth not the ten tribes but onely the two tribes of 〈◊〉 Beniamin c For he Was the hie Priest Exod. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d The Scripture doeth terme her thus because she Was a 〈◊〉 mur therer and a blas phemous 〈◊〉 2. King 12 9. Exod. 30. 〈◊〉 e Suche as Were faythfull men 〈◊〉 the King had 〈◊〉 for that matter f Signifiyng that this thyng 〈◊〉 done by 〈◊〉 and counsel and 〈◊〉 by a y one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †Ebr. a medicine Was vpon the Worke meaning it Was 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 the Wicked Kings his 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 nad destroyed the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h Signifiynge 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 colde not honour him to 〈◊〉 Who had so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 se ued in the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 and in the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 We 〈◊〉 i 〈◊〉 Were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and knew now that the 〈◊〉 Was de 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 did 〈◊〉 ouer him a afathe ād 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hym to 〈◊〉 vile 〈◊〉 k They 〈◊〉 hea uen and earthād all 〈◊〉 to Witnes that 〈◊〉 returned to the Lord he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their infide 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 l In a place aboue the people to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 be heard m 〈◊〉 is no ra 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 as of thē Whose hea 〈◊〉 God hathe harde ned and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in su 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 ād pure sim 〈◊〉 of hys Worde n Reuenge my death and 〈◊〉 my blood at your hands or he speaketh this by 〈◊〉 because he knewe that God 〈◊〉 do it This 〈◊〉 is also called the sonne of 〈◊〉 Mat. 〈◊〉 35. because his progenitours 〈◊〉 Iddo 〈◊〉 Iehoiadá c. o That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and cheked him handeled him rigorously p Meaning zacharie Which Was one of Iehoiadas sonnes and a 〈◊〉 phet
of God as a grieuous bur den c Because this wordwas broght to contempt and derision he wil teache them another maner of speache and wil cause this worde Burden to cease and teache them to aske with reuetence VVhat saith the Lord d The thing which they mocke and contemne shal come vpon them †Or take you away Chap. 20. 11. a The good siggs signified 〈◊〉 that were gone into captiuitie and so saued their life as chap. 21. 8. and the noghty siggs them 〈◊〉 remained which were yet subiect to the sworde famine and 〈◊〉 b whereby he approueth the yelding of 〈◊〉 and his companie because thei obeied the Prophet who ex 〈◊〉 thē thereunto c hich declareth that man of himselfe can kno we nothing 〈◊〉 God giue the heart and vnderstanding Chap. 31. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 8. 10. 17. Chap. 29 17. d Which fled the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 succour a That is in 〈◊〉 third 〈◊〉 accomplished and in the beginning 〈◊〉 the fourth 〈◊〉 thogh Nebuchad nezzár began to reigne in the end of the thirde yere of 〈◊〉 kins reigne yet that yere is not here counted because it was almost expired Dan 1. 〈◊〉 b Which was the 〈◊〉 yere and the ninth moneth of 〈◊〉 reigne c That is I haue spared no diligen ce or labour Chap. 7. 13. d He sheweth that the Prophets wholly with 〈◊〉 consent did labour to pul the people 〈◊〉 those vices which then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wit from 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ce of men for vnder these two all other were 〈◊〉 2 King 17. 〈◊〉 Chap. 18. 11. and 35. 15 Iouáh 3. 8. e The Caldeans and all their power f So the wicked and 〈◊〉 him selfe are Gods ser uants 〈◊〉 he maketh them to serue him by constreint 〈◊〉 that which thei do of malice to his honour and glorie g As the Philistims 〈◊〉 Egyptians others Chap 16 9. h Meaning that bread all thigs that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnto their feastes shulde be taken away Or destroy i This reuelacion was for the 〈◊〉 of his prophecie because he tolde thē of the time that thei shulde entre and remaine in 〈◊〉 k For seing the iudgement began at his owne nouse the enemies must nedes be pu nished most 〈◊〉 uously 2 Chron. 36. 22. l That is of the Babylonians as Chap. 27. 7. Ezra 1. 1. Chap 29. 10. Dan. 9. 2. m Signifying the 〈◊〉 that God had appointed for euerie one as Psal. 75 a Isa. 51. 17. this cup which the wicked 〈◊〉 is more bitter thē 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 to his children for he 〈◊〉 the one by mercie and the other by iustice Ezek 9 6. 1. Pet. 4 17. n For now it beginneth and shal 〈◊〉 continue til it be accomplished o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. 1. p 〈◊〉 were cities of the Philistuns q Edom is here taken for the who e countrey 〈◊〉 Vz for a part thereof r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ita lie and the rest of those 〈◊〉 s These were peo ple of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 came of 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of Abrahám and 〈◊〉 t For there were two 〈◊〉 so named the one called plentiful the other baren or desert u That is of Babylon as Chap. 51. 〈◊〉 Or Persia x That is Ierusa 〈◊〉 read verl 12. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 16. Amos 1. 2. Chap. 30. 23. y Thei which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at the Lords appointement z Ye that are chief 〈◊〉 and goueinours a which are moste easily broken b It shal not helpe them to 〈◊〉 to flee †Ebr. peaceables a That is in that place of the Temple whereunto the 〈◊〉 resort out of all Iudáh to sacrifice b To the intent that they shulde pretend 〈◊〉 ignorance as Act. 20. 27. c Read Chap. 18. 8. d Read Chap. 7. 〈◊〉 e So that when they wolde cursse any thei shal say God do to thee as to Ierusalém f Because of Gods promes to the Tēple Psal. 132. 14 that he wolde for euer remayne there the hypocri 〈◊〉 thoght this Tē ple colde neuer pe rish and therfore thoght it blasphemie to speake against it Mar 26. 〈◊〉 act 6 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cōsidering that this was ment of the Churche where God wil remaine for euer g So called because it was repaired by Ioathā 2 Kings 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †Ebr. 〈◊〉 of death belōgeth to this man h He both sheweth the cause of his doings plainely also threateneth thē that they shulde nothing 〈◊〉 thogh they shulde put him to death but heape greater vengeāce vpon their heads Michah 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 12. i That is of the house of the Lord to wit zion and these examples the godlie alledged to 〈◊〉 Ieremiah out of the Priestes 〈◊〉 whose rage 〈◊〉 wolde not haue bene satisfied but by his death k So that the citie was not 〈◊〉 but by miracle was deliuered out of the handes of 〈◊〉 l Here is 〈◊〉 the furie of tyrāts who cā not abide to 〈◊〉 Gods worde declared but 〈◊〉 the ministers thereof and yet in the end they 〈◊〉 nothing but prouoke Gods iudgements so muche the more m As in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 exāple is to be followed so in his other 〈◊〉 act is to be abhoired for Gods pligue did light on him and his 〈◊〉 n VVhiche 〈◊〉 that nothing colde haue appeased 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if God had not moued this noble mā to stand valian ly in his defence a As touching the dispositiō of these prophecies they that gathered thē into a booke 〈◊〉 not altogether ob 〈◊〉 the order of times but did set some 〈◊〉 which shulde be after 〈◊〉 wises which if the reader marke wel 〈◊〉 shal auoide many doutes and make the eading much more easy Chap. XXVII b By suche signes the Prophetes 〈◊〉 sometimes to cōfirme their prophecies 〈◊〉 not withstanding they colde nor do of them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but in asmuche as thei had a reuelation for the same 〈◊〉 Isa. 20. 2. and therfore the false propheres to get more credi did vse also suche visible signes but they had no reuelatiō 1. King 22. 11. c Read Chap. 25. 〈◊〉 d Meaning Euilmerodach and his sonne Belshazar e They shal bring him and his kingdome in 〈◊〉 as Chap 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chap. 14 〈◊〉 33 21 29 8 Chap. 28. 3. f VVhiche were taken when Ieconiah was led captiue into Batél g For it was not onely the Prophetes office to shewe the word of God but also to praye for the sinnes of the people Genes 20. 7. VVhich these colde not do because they had no expresse wordes for God had 〈◊〉 the contrarie 2. King 25. 13. 2. King 24. 12. h That is for the space of seuentie yeres till I haue caused the Medes and Persians to ouercome the Caldeans a VVhē Ieremiah began to 〈◊〉 these bondes and yokes b After that the land had rested as Leu 25. 1. Deut. 15. 1. c This was a 〈◊〉 in Beniamin belō ging to the sonnes of Aarō iosh. 21. 17 †Ebr. two yeres of dayes d He was so 〈◊〉 med thogh 〈◊〉 was a false Prophet e
rose vp and turned againe vnto the land of the Philistims 33 ¶ And Abrahám planted a groue in Beershé ba and called there on the Name of the Lord the euerlasting God 34 And Abrahám was a strâger in the Philistims land a long season CHAP. XXII 1. 2. The faith of 〈◊〉 is proued in offring his sonne Izhák 8. Izhák is a figure of Christ. 20 The generacion of Nahór Abrahams brother of whome commeth 〈◊〉 1 ANd after these things God did * proue Abrahám and said vnto him Abrahám Who answered Here am I. 2 And he said Take now thine onely sonne Izhák whome thou louest and get thee vnto the lande of Moriáh and offre him there for a burnt offring vpon one of the mountai nes which I wil she we thee 3 Then Abrahám rose vp early in the morning and sadled his asse and toke two of his seruants with him and Izhák his sonne and cloue wood for the burnt offring and rose vp and went to the place which God had tolde him 4 ¶ Then the third day Abrahám lift vp his eies and sawe 〈◊〉 place a farre of 5 And 〈◊〉 vnto his 〈◊〉 Abide you here with the asse for I and the childe wil go yon der and worship come againe vnto you 6 Then Abraham toke the wood of the burnt offring and laied it vpon Izhák his sonne he toke the fire in his hand and the knife and they went bothe together 7 Then spake Izhák vnto Abrahám his father and said My father And he answered Here am I my sonne And he said Beholde the fire and the wood but where is the lambe for the burnt offring 8 Then Abrahám answered My sonne God wil prouide him a lābe for a burnt offring so they went bothe together 9 When they came to the place which God had shewed him Abraham buylded an altar there and couched the wood and bound Izhák his sonne * and laied him on the altar vpon the wood 10 And Abrahám stretching forthe his hand toke the knife to kil his sonne 11 But the Angel of the Lord called vnto him from heauen saying Abrahám Abrahám And he answered Here am I. 12 Then he said Lay not thine hand vpon the childe nether do anie thing vnto him for now I knowe that thou fearest God seing for my sake thou hast not spared thine one ly sonne 13 And Abrahám lifting vp his eies loked and beholde there was a ram behinde him caught by the hornes in a bushe then Abraham went and toke the ram offred him vp for a burnt offring in the stede of his sonne 14 And Abrahám called the name of that place Iehouáh-iireh as it is said this day In the mount wil the Lord be sene 15 ¶ And the Angel of the Lord cryed vnto Abrahám from heauen the seconde time 16 And said By my selfe haue I sworne saith the Lord because thou hast done this thing and hast not spared thine onely sonne 17 Therefore wil I surely blesse thee and wil greatly multiplie thysede as the starres of the heauen and as the sande which is vpon the seashore and thy sede shal possesse the gate of his ennemies 18 * And in thy sede shal all the nacions of the earth be blessed because thou hast obeied my voyce 19 Then turned Abrahám againe vnto his seruants and they rose vp and went together to Beer-shéba and Abrahám dwelt at Beer-shéba 20 ¶ And after these things one tolde Abrahā saying Beholde Milcà h she hathe also borne children vnto thy brother Nahôr 21 To wit Vz his eldest sonne Buz his brother and Kemuél 〈◊〉 father of Arám 22 And Chésed and Hazon and Pildásh and Iidláph and Bethuél 23 And Bethuél begate Rebekáh these eight did Milcáh beare to Nahôr Abrahams brother 24 And his concubine called Reumáh she bare also Tébah and Gáhan and Tháhash Maacháh CHAP. XXIII 2 Abrahám lamenteth the death of Saráh 4 He bieth a field to bury her of the Hittites 13 The equitie of Abra hám 19 Saráh is buryed in Machpelah 1 WHen Saráh was an hundreth twenty and seuen yere olde so long liued she 2 Then Saráh dyed in Kiriath-arbá the same is Hebrón in the land of Canáan and Abraham came to mourne for Saráh and to wepe for her 3 ¶ Then Abrahám rose vp from the sight of his corps and talked with the Hitties saying 4 I am a stranger and a foriner among you giue me a possession of buryal with you that I may bury my dead out of my sight 5 Then the Hittites aunswered Abraham saying vnto him 6 Heare vs my Lord thou art a prince of God amonge vs in the chiefest of our sepulchres bury thy dead none of vs shall forbid thee his sepulchre but thou mayest bury thy dead therein 7 Then Abraham stode vp and bowed hym selfe before the people of the lande of the Hittites 8 And he communed with them saying If it be your mynde that I shall bury my dead out of my sight heare me and intreat for me to Ephron the sonne of Zohar 9 That he wolde giue me the caue of Machpelah which he hathe in the end of his field that he wolde giue it me for as muche money as it is worthe for a possession to bury in among you 10 For Ephron dwelt among the Hittites thē Ephron the Hittite aunswered Abraham in the audience of all the Hittites that went in at the gates of his citie saying 11 No my Lord heare me the field giue I thee and the caue that therein is I giue it thee euen in the presence of the sonnes of my people giue I it thee to bury thy dead 12 Then Abraham bowed hym selfe before the people of the land 13 And spake vnto Ephron in the audience of the people of the countrey saying Seyng thou wilt giue it I praye thee heare me I will giue the price of the field receyue it of me and I wil bury my dead there 14 Ephron then aunswered Abraham saying vnto him 15 My Lorde hearken vnto me the lande is worthe foure hundreth shekels of siluer what is that betwene me thee bury therfore thy dead 16 So Abraham heark ened vnto Ephron and Abraham weyed to Ephron the siluer which he had named in the audience of the Hittites euen foure hundreth siluer shekels of currant money among marchantes 17 ¶ So the field of Ephrō which was in Mach pelah and ouer agaynste Mamré euen the field ād the caue that was therein and all the trees that were in the field which were in all the borders round about was made sure 18 Vnto Abraham for a possession in the sight of the Hittites euen of all that went in at the gates of his citie 19 And after thys Abraham buryed Sarah hys wyfe in the caue of the field of Machpelah ouer agaynste Mamré the same
all your trees that bud in the field 6 And they shal fil thine houses and al thy seruant houses and the houses of al the Egyptians as nether thy fathers not thy fathers fath ers haue sene since the time they were vpon the earth vnto this day So he returned and went out from Pharaōh 7 Then Pharaohs seruants said vnto him How long shall he be an offence vnto vs let the men go that they may serue the Lorde their God wilt thou first knowe Egypt is destroyed 8 So Mosés and Aaarōn were broght againe vnto Pharoōh and he said to them Go serue the Lord your God but who are they that shall go 9 And Mosés answered We will go with our yong and with our olde with our sonnes with our daughters with our shepe with our cattel wil we go for we must celebrate a feast vnto the Lord. 10 And he said vnto them Let the Lord so be with you as I will let you go and your children beholde for euill is before your face 11 It shal not be so now go ye that are men and serue the Lord for that was your desire Then they were thrust out from Pharaohs presence 12 ¶ After the Lord said vnto Mosés Stretche out thine hand vpon the land of Egypt for the greshoppers that they may come vpon the land of Egypt and eat all the herbes of the land euen all that the haile hathe left 13 Then Mosés stretched forthe his rod vpon the land of Egypt and the Lord broght an East winde vpon the land all that day and all that night in the morning the East winde broght the greshoppers 14 So the greshoppers went vp vpon all the land of Egypt and remained in all quaters of Egypt so grieuous greshoppers lyke to these were neuer before nether after them shal be suche 15 For they couered al the face of the earth so that the land was darcke and they did eat al the herbes of the land all the frutes of the trees which the haile had left so that there was no grene thyng left vpon the trees nor among the herbes of the field throughout al the land of Egypt 16 Therefore Pharaôh called for Mosés and Aaron in haste and said I haue sinned against the Lorde your GOD and against you 17 And nowe forgiue me my sinne onely this once and pray vnto the Lord your GOD that he may take away from me this death onely 18 Moses then went out from Pharaōh and praied vnto the Lord. 19 And the Lord turned a mightie strōg West winde and toke away the greshoppers and violently cast thē into the red Sea so that there remained not one greshopper in all the coast of Egypt 20 But the Lord hardened Pharaohs heart he did not let the children of Israél go 21 ¶ Againe the lord said vnto Mosés Stretche out thine hand to ward heauen that there may be vpon the land of Egypt darckenes euen darcknes that may be felt 22 Then Mosés stretched forth his hād toward heauen and there was a blacke* darcknes in all the land of Egypt thre days 23 No man sawe an other nether rose vp from the place where he was for thre dayes * but all the children of Israél had light where they dwelt 24 Then Pharaóh called for Moses and said Go serue the Lorde onely your shepe and your cattel shal abide and your childrē shall go with you 25 And Mosés said Thou must giue vs also sacrifices and burnt offrings that we may do sacrifice vnto the Lord our God 26 Therefore our cattell also shall go with vs there shal not an hoofe be left for thereof must we take to serue the Lord ourgod nether do we knowe how we shall serue the Lord vntil we come thither 27 But the Lord hardened Pharaohs heart he wolde not let them go 28 And Pharaôh said vnto him Get thee from me loke thouse my face no more for when soeuer thou commest in my sight thou shalt dye 29 Then Moses said Thou hast said well from hence for the wil I se thy face no more CHAP. XI 1 God promiseth their departure 2 He willeth them to borrow their neighbours iewels 3 Moses was estemed of all saue Pharaoh 5 He signifieth the death of the first borne 1 NOw the Lord had said vnto Mosés Yet wil I bring one plague more vpon Pharaóh and vpon Egypt after that he wil let you go hence when he letteth you go he shal at once chase you hence 2 Speake thou now to the people that euerie man require of his neighbour and euerie woman of her neighbour * iewels of siluer and iewels of golde 3 And the Lord gaue the people fauour in the sight of the Egyptians also * Moses was 〈◊〉 great in the land of Egypt in the sight of Pharaohs seruants and in the sight of the people 4 Also Mosés said Thus saith the Lord * About midnight wil I go out into the middes of Egypt 5 And all the first borne in the land of Egypt shal dye from the first borne of Pharaóh that sitteth on his throne vnto the first borne of the maid seruant that is at the mille and all the first borne of beastes 6 Then there shal be a great crye throughout all the land of Egypt suche as was neuer none like nor shal be 7 But against none of the childrē of Israél shal a dog moue his tongue nether against man nor beast that ye may knowe that the Lord putteth a difference betwene the Egyptians and Israél 8 And all these thy seruantes shal come downe vnto me and fall before me saying Get thee out 〈◊〉 all the people that are at thy fete and after this wil I depart So he went out from Pharaóh very angry 9 And the Lord said vnto Mosés Pharaōh shal not heare you that my wonders may be multiplied in the land of Egypt 10 So Mosés and Aarón did all these wonders before Pharaôh but the Lord hardened Pharaohs heart and he suffred not the children of Israél to go out of his land CHAP. XII 1 The Lord instituteth the Passeouer 26 The fathers must teache their children the mysterie thereof 29 The first borne are slaine 31 The Israelites are driuen out of the land 35 The Egyptians are spoiled 37 The nom bre that departeth out of Egypt 40 How long thei were in Egypt 1 THen the Lord spake to Moses and to Adrôn in the land of Egypt saying 2 This moneth shal be vnto you the beginning of moneths it shal be to you the first moneth of the yere 3 Speake ye vnto all the Congregacion of Israél saying In the tenth of this moneth let euerie mātake vnto him a lambe according to the house of the fathers a lambe for an house 4 If the housholde be to litle for the lambe he shal take his
all Israél shal come to appeare befo re the Lord thy God in the place which he shal chose thou shalt read this Lawe before all Israél that they may heare it 12 Gather the people together men and women and children and thy stranger that is within thy gates that they may heare and that they may learne and feare the Lord your God and kepe and obserue all the wordes of this Lawe 13 And that their children which haue not knowē it may heare it learne to feare the Lord your God as long as ye liue in the land whether ye go ouer Iordén to possesse it 14 ¶ Then the Lord said vnto Mosés Beholde thy dayes are come that thou must dye Call Ioshúa and stand ye in the Tabernacle of the Congregacion that I may giue him a charge so Mosés and Ioshúa went and stode in the Tabernacle of the Congregacion 15 And the Lord appeared in the Tabernacle in the piller of a cloude and the piller of the cloude stode ouer the dore of the Tabernacle 16 ¶ And the Lord said vnto Mosés Beholde thou shalt slepe with thy fathers and this people wil rise vp and go a whoring after the gods of a strange land whether they go to dwel therein and wil forsake me breake my couenāt which I haue made with them 17 Wherefore my wrath wil waxe hote against them at that day and I wil forsake them and wil hide my face from thē then they shal be consumed and many aduersities and tribula cions shal come vpon them so then they wil say Are not these troubles come vpon me because God is not with me 18 But I wil surely hide my face in that day because of all the euil which they shal commit in that they are turned vnto other gods 19 Now therefore write ye this song for you and teache it the children of Israél put it in their mouthes that this song may be my witnes against the children of Israél 20 For I wil bring them into the land which I sware vnto their fathers that floweth with milke and honie and they shal eat and fil them selues and waxe fat then shal they turne vnto other gods and serue them and contemne and breake my couenant 21 And then when manie aduersities and tribulacions shal come vpon them this song shal answer them to their face as a witnes for it shal not be forgotten out of the mouthes of their posteritie for I knowe their imaginacion which they go about enē now before I haue broght them into the land which I sware 22 ¶ Mosés therefore wrote this song the same day and taught it the children of Israél 23 And God gaue Ioshúa the sonne of Nun a charge and said * Be strong and of a good courage for thou shalt bring the children of Israél into the land which I sware vnto thē and I wil be with thee 24 ¶ And when Mosés had made an end of writing the wordes of this Lawe in a boke vntil he had finished them 25 Then Mosés cōmanded the Leuites which barethe Arke of the couenant of the Lord saying 26 Take the boke of this Law and putye it in the side of the Arke of the couenant of the Lord your God that it may be there for a witnes against thee 27 For I knowethy rebellion thy stiffe necke beholde I being yet aliue with you this day ye are rebellious against the Lord how muche more then after my death 28 Gather vnto me all the Elders of your tribes and your officers that I may speake these wordes in their audience and call heauen and earth to recorde against them 29 For I am sure that after my death ye wil vtterly be corrupt and turne from the way which I haue commanded you therefore euil wil come vpon you at the length because ye wil commit euil in the sight of the Lord by prouoking him to angre through the worke of your handes 30 Thus Mosés spake in the audience of all the Congregacion of Israél the wordes of this song vntil he had ended them CHAP. XXXII 7 The song of Mosés conteining Gods benefites toward the people 15 And their in gratitude toward him 20 God menaceth them 21 And speaketh of the vocation of the Gentiles 46 Mosés commandeth to teache the Lawe to the children 48 God fore warneth Mosés of his death 1 HEarkenye heauens and I wil speake and let the earth heare the wordes of my mouth 2 My doctrine shal drop as the raine and my speache shal stil as doeth the dewe as the shoure vpon the herbes and as the great raine vpon the grasse 3 For I wil publishe the Name of the Lord giue ye glorie vnto our God 4 Perfect is the worke of the mighty God for all his wayes are iudgement God is true and without wickednes iust and righteous is he 5 They haue corrupted them selues toward him by their vice not being his children but a frowarde and crooked generacion 6 Do ye so rewarde the Lord ô foolish people and vnwise is not he thy father that hathe boght thee he hathe made thee and proportioned thee 7 ¶ Remember the dayes of olde consider the yeres of so manie generacions aske thy father and he wil shewe thee thine Elders they wil tel thee 8 When the most 〈◊〉 God deuided to the 〈◊〉 cions their inheritance when he separated the sonnes of Adám he appointed the borders of the people according to the nomber of the children of Israél 9 For the Lords porciō is his people Iaakób is the lot of his inheritance 10 He founde him in the land of the wildernes in a waste and roaring wildernes he led him about he taugh thim and kept him as the apple of his eye 11 As an egle stereth vp her nest flotereth ouer her birdes stretcheth out her wings taketh them and beareth them on her wings 12 So the Lord alone led him and there was no strange god with him 13 He caried him vp to the hie places of the earth that he might eat the frutes of the fields and he caused him to sucke hony out of the stone and oyle out of the hard rocke 14 Butter of kine and milke of shepe with fat of the lambs and rams fed Bashán and goates wyth the fat of the graynes of wheat and the red licour of the 〈◊〉 haste thou dronke 15 ¶ But he that shulde haue bene vpryght when he waxed fat spurned wyth hys hele thou att fat thou art grosse thou art laden with fatnes therfore he forsoke God that made him and regarded not the strong God of his saluacion 16 They prouoked hym with strange gods they prouoked hym to angre wyth abominacions 17 They offred vnto deuils not to God but to gods whom they knew not newe gods that came newly vp whome theyr fathers feared not 18 Thou
Rizpáh the daughter of Aiáh the concubine of Saúl had done 12 And Dauid went and toke the bones of Saúl and the bones of Ionathán his sonne frō the citizens of Iabésh Gilead which had stollen them from the strete of Beth shán where the Philistims had * handged them when the Phi listims had slaine Saúl in Gilbōa 13 So he broght thence the bones of Saúl and the bones of Ionathán his sonne and thei gathered the bones of them that were hanged 14 And the bones of Saúl and of Ionath án his sonne buryed they in the countrie of Beniamin in Zelāh in the graue of Kish his father and when they had performed all that the King had commanded God was then appeased with the land 15 ¶ Againe the Philistims had warre with Israél and Dauid went downe and his seruāts with him and they foght against the Philistims and Dauid fainted 16 Then Ishi-benōb which was of the sonnes of Harapháh the head of whose speare wayed thre hundreth shekels of brasse euen he being girded with a newe sworde thoght to haue slaine Dauid 17 But Abishái the sonne of Zeruiáh succoured him and smote the Philistim and killed him Then Dauids men sware vnto him saying Thou shalt go no more out with vsto battel lest thou quenche the light of 〈◊〉 18 ¶ And after this also there was a battel with the Philistims at Gob then Sibbechái the Hushathite slewe Saph which was one of the sonnes of Harapháh 19 And there was yet another battel in Gob with the Philistims where Elhanáh the sōne of Ioare-oregim a Bethlehemite slewe Goliáth the Gittite the staffe of whose speare was like a weauers beame 20 After warde there was also a battel in Gath where was a man of a great stature and had on euerie hand six fingers on euerie foote six toes foure and twentie in nomber who was also the sonne of Harapháh 21 And when he reuiled Israél Ionathán the sonne of * Shimá the brother of Dauid slewe him 22 These foure were borne to Harapháh in Gath and dyed by the hand of Dauid and by the hands of his seruants CHAP. XXII 2 Dauid after his victories 〈◊〉 God 8 The angre of God toward the wicked 44 He prophecieth of the reiection of the Iewes and vocacion of the Gentiles 1 ANd Dauid spake the wordes of this song vnto the Lord what time the Lord had deliuered him out of the hands of all his enemies and out of the hand of Saúl 2 And he said * The Lord is my rocke and my forteresse and he that deliuereth me 3 God is my strength in him wil I trust my shield and the horne of my saluacion my hie towre and my refuge my sauiour thou hast saued me from violence 4 I wil call on the Lord who is worthy to be praised so shal I be safe from mine enemies 5 For the pangs of death haue compassed me the floods of vngodlines haue made me afraide 6 The soro wes of the graue compassed me about the snares of death ouertoke me 7 But in my tribulation did I call vpon the Lord and crye to my God and he did heare my voice out of his temple and my crye did enter into his eares 8 Then the earth trembled and quaked the fundacions of the heauens moued shoke because he was angry 9 Smoke went out at his no strels and consuming fire out of his mouth coles were kind led there at 10 He bowed the heauens also came downe and darkenes was vnder his feete 11 And he rode vpon Cherúb and did flye he was sene vpon the wings of the winde 12 And he made darknes a tabernacle rounde about him euen the gatherings of waters and the cloudes of the aire 13 At the brightnes of his presence the coles of fire were kindled 14 The Lord thundred from heauen and the moste hye gaue his voyce 15 He shot arrowes also and scatred them to wit lightning and destroyed them 16 The chanels also of the sea appeared euē the fundations of the worlde were discouered by the rebuking of the Lord and at the blast of the breath of his nostrels 17 He sent from aboue toke me he drewe me out of manie waters 18 He deliuered me from my strong enemie and from thē that hated me for they were to strong for me 19 They preuented me in the day of my calamitie but the Lord was my stay 20 And broght me forthe into a large place he deliuered me because he fauored me 21 The Lorde rewarded me accordyng to my right eousnes according to the purenes of mine hands he recompenced me 22 For I kept the wayes of the Lorde and did not wickedly against my God 23 For all his lawes were before me and hys statutes I did not departe there from 24 I was vpright also to warde hym and haue kept me from my wickednes 25 Therefore the Lord did rewarde me according to my ryghteousnes accordyng to my purenes before his eyes 26 With the godlye thou wilt she we thy selfe godlie with thy vpright mā thou wilt 〈◊〉 thy selfe vpright 27 With the pure thou wilt she we thy selfe pure and with the frowarde thou wilt she we thy selfe fro warde 28 Thus thou wilt saue the poore people but thyne eyes arc vpon the hautie to humble them 29 Surely thou art my light ô Lorde and the Lord willighten my darkenes 30 For by thee haue I brokē through an host and by my God haue I leaped ouer a wal 31 The way of God is vncorrupt the worde of the Lord is tryed in the fire he is a shield to all that trust in him 32 For who is God besides the Lord and who is mighty saue our God 33 God is my strength in battell and maketh my way vpright 34 He maketh my feete like hindes feete and hathe set me vpon mine hie places 35 He teacheth mine handes to fight so that a bowe of brasse is broken with mine armes 36 Thou haste also giuen me the shield of thy saluacion and thy louynge kindenes hathe caused me to increase 37 Thou haste enlarged my steppes vnder me and mine heeles haue not slid 38 I haue pursued mine enemies and destroyed them and haue not turned againe vntil I had consumed them 39 Yea I haue cōsumed them and thrust them through and they shal not arise but shall fall vnder my feete 40 For thou haste girded me with power to battel and them that arose against me hast thou subdued vnder me 41 And thou haste giuen me the neckes of mine enemies that I myght destroye them that hate me 42 They loked aboute but there was none to saue them euen vnto the Lord but he answered them not 43 Then did I beate them as smal as the dust of the earth I did tread them flat as the clay of the streete and
smote two men more righ teous and better then he and slewe thē with the sworde and my father Dauid knewe not to wit * Abnér the sonne of Ner captaine of the hoste of Israél and * Amasá the sonne of Iethér captaine of the hoste of Iudáh 33 Their blood shal therefore returne vpon the head of Ioáb and on the head of his sede for euer but vpon Dauid and vpon his sede and vpō his house and vpon his throne shal there be peace for euer from the Lord. 34 So Benaiáh the sonne of Iehoiadá went vp and smote him and slewe him and he was bu ryed in his owne house in the wildernes 35 And the King put Benaiáh the sonne of Iehoiadá in his roume ouer the hoste and the King set Zadok the Priest in the roume of Abiathár 36 ¶ Afterwarde the King sent and called Shimei and said vnto him Buylde thee an house in Ierusalém and 〈◊〉 there and departe not thence anie whether 37 For that day that thou goest out and passest ouer the riuer of Kidron knowe assuredly that thou shalt dye the death thy blood shal be vpon thine owne head 38 And Shimei said vnto the King The thing is good as my Lord the King hathe said so wil thy seruant do So Shimei dwelt in Ierusalém many dayes 39 And after thre yeres two of the seruants of Shimei fled away vnto Achish sonne of Maa cháh King of Gath and thei tolde Shimei saying Beholde thy seruants be in Gath. 40 And Shimei arose and sadled his asse and went to Gath to Achish to seke his seruants and Shimei went and broght his seruants from Gath. 41 And it was tolde Salomōn that Shimei had gone from Ierusalēm to Gath and was come againe 42 And the King sent and called Shimei and said vnto him Did I not make thee to sweare by the Lord and protested vnto thee saying That day that thou goest out and walk est anie whether knowe assuredly that thou shalt dye the death And thou said est vnto me The thing is good that I haue heard 43 Why then hast thou not kept the othe of the Lord the commandement where with I charged thee 44 The King said also to Shimei Thou knowest al the wickednes where unto thine heart is priuie that thou didest to Dauid my father the Lord therefore shal bring thy wic kednes vpon thine owne head 45 And let King Salomón be blessed and the throne of Dauid stablished before the Lord foreuer 46 So the King commanded Benaiáh the sonne of Iehoiada who went out and smote him that he dyed And the kingdome was stablished in the hand of Salomón CHAP. III. 1 Salomón taketh Pharachs daughter to wife 5 The Lord appeareth to him giueth him wisdome 17 The pleating of the two harlottes Salomons sentence therein 1 SAlomōn * thē made affinitie with Pharaóh King of Egypt and toke Pharaohs daugh ter and broght her into the citie of Dauid vntil he had made an end of buylding his owne house and the house of the Lord and the wall of Ierusalem round about 2 Onely the people sacrificed in the hie places because there was no house buylt vnto the Name of the Lord vntil those dayes 3 And Salomon loued the Lord walking in the ordinances of Dauid his father onely he sa crificed and offred incense in the hie places 4 And the King went to Gibeōn to sacrifice there for that was the chief hie place a thou sand burnt offrings did Salomōn offer vpon that altar 5 In Gibeōn the Lord appeared to Salomon in a dreame by night and God said Aske what I shal giue thee 6 And Salomō said Thou hast shewed vnto thy seruant Dauid my father great mercy when he walked before thee in trueth and in righteousnes and in vprightnes of heart with thee and thou hast kept for him this great mercy and hast giuen him a sonne to sit on his throne as appeareth this day 7 And now ô Lord my God thou hast made thy seruant King instead of Dauid my father and I am but a yong childe and knowe not how to go out and in 8 And thy seruant is in the middes of thy peo ple which thou hast chosen euē a great peo ple which can not be tolde nor nombred for multitude 9 * Giue therefore vnto thy seruant an vnder stāding heart to iudge thy people that I may discerne betwene good and bad for who is able to iudge this thy mighty people 10 And this pleased the Lord wel that Salomōn had desired this thing 11 And God said vnto him Because thou hast asked this thing and hast not asked for thy selfe long life nether hast asked riches for thy selfe nor hast asked the life of thine enemies but hast asked for thy selfe vnderstan ding to heare iudgement 12 Beholde I haue done according to thy wor des lo I haue giuen thee a wise and an vnderstanding heart so that there hath bene none like thee before thee nether after thee shall arise the like vnto thee 13 And I haue also * giuen thee that whiche thou hast not asked bothe riches honour so that among the Kings there shal be none like vnto thee all thy dayes 14 And if thou wilt walke in my wayes to kepe mine ordinances and my commandements * as thy father Dauid did walke I wil prolōg thy dayes 15 And when Salomon awoke beholde it was a dreame and he came to Ierusalem stode before the Arke of the couenant of the Lorde and offred burnt offrings and made peace offrings and made a feast to all his seruants 16 ¶ Then came two harlottes vnto the King and stode before him 17 And the one woman said Oh my lord I and this woman dwel in one house I was deliuered of a childe with her in the house 18 And the third day after that I was deliuered this woman was deliuered also and we were in the house together no stranger was with vs in the house saue we twaine 19 And this womans sonne dyed in the night for she ouerlay him 20 And she rose at midnight and toke my sonne from my side while thine handmaid slept and layed him in her bosome and layed her dead sonne in my bosome 21 And when I rose in the morning to giue my sonne sucke beholde he was dead and whē I had wel considered him in the morning be holde it was not my sonne whome I had borne 22 Then the other woman said Nay but my sonne liueth ād thy sonne is dead againe she said No butthy sōne is dead and mine a liue thus they spake before the King 23 Thē said the King She sayth this that liueth is my sonne the dead is thy sonne and the other saith Naye but the dead is thy sonne and the liuing is my sonne 24 Then the
the Lord turned the captiuitie of Iob when he prayed for his friends also the Lord gaue Iob twise so muche as he had before 11 Then came vnto him all his brethren and all his sisters all they that had bene of his acquaintance before and did eat bread with him in his house and had compassion of him and comforted him for all the euil that the Lord had broght vpon him and euerie man gaue him a piece of money and euerie one an earing of golde 12 So the Lord blessed the last dayes of Iob more then the first for he had fourtene thousand shepe and six thousand camels and a thousand yoke of 〈◊〉 and a thousand she asses 13 He had also seuen sonnes and thre daughters 14 And he called the name of one Iemimáh and the name of the secōd Keziáh and the name of the thirde Kerenhappúch 15 In all the land were no women founde so faire as the daughters of Iob their father gaue them inheritance among their brethrē 16 And after this liued Iob an hundreth and fourtie yeres and sawe his sonnes and his sō nes sonnes euen foure generacions 17 So Iob dyed being olde and ful of dayes THE PSALMES of Dauid THE ARGVMENT THis boke of Psalmes is set forthe vnto vs by the holie Gost to be estemed as a moste precious treasure wherein all things are conteined that apperteine to true 〈◊〉 answel in this life present as in the life to come For the riches of true knowledge and heauenlie wisdome are here set open for vs to take thereof moste abundantly If we wolde knowe the great and hie maiestie of God here we may sethe brightnes thereof shine moste clearely If we wolde seke his incomprehē sible wisdome here is the schole of the same professiō If we wolde cōprehēd his in estimable boūtie approche nere there unto fil your hande with that treasure here we may haue a moste liuely cōfortable taste thereof If we wolde knowe wherein standeth our saluation and how to 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 euerlasting 〈◊〉 is Christ our onely redemer and mediator most euidently described The riche man may 〈◊〉 the true vse of his riches The poore man may fynde ful cōtētation He that wil reioyce shal knowe the true ioye ádhow to kepe measure therein They that are afflicted and oppressed shal se wherein standeth their comforte and how they ou 〈◊〉 to praise God when he sendeth them deliuerance The wicked and the persecuters of the children of God shal se how the 〈◊〉 of God is euer against them and thogh he susser them to prosper for a while yet he brideleth them in so muche as they can not 〈◊〉 an heere of ones head except he permit them and how in the end their destruction is moste miserable Briefly here we haue moste present remedies against all tentatiōs and trou bles of minde and conscience so that being wel practised herein we may be assured against all dangers in this life liue in the true feare and loue of God and at length 〈◊〉 to that incorruptible crowne of glorie which is laid vp for all them that loue the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ. PSALMES I VVhether it was Esdras 〈◊〉 anie other that gathered the Psalmes into a boke it semeth he did set this Psalme first in maner of a preface to exhorte all godlie men to studie and meditate the heauenlie wisdome For the effect hereof is 1 That they be blessed which giue thē selues wholy all their life to the holy Scriptures 4 And that the wicked contemners of God thogh they seme for a while happie yet at length shal come to miserable destruction 1 BLessed is the mā that doeth not walke in the coūsel of the wicked nor stād in the way of sinners nor sit in the seat of the scorneful 2 But his delite is in the * Lawe of the Lord in his Law doeth he meditate day and night 3 For he shal be like a * tre planted by the riuers of waters that wil bring forthe her frute in due season whose leafe shal not fade so whatsoeuer he shal do shal prosper 4 The wicked are not so but as the chaffe which the winde driueth away 5 Therefore the wicked shal not stand in the Iudgement nor sinners in the assemblie of the righteous 6 For the Lord knoweth the way of the righ teous and the way of the wicked shal perish PSAL. II. 1 The Prophet Dauid reioyceth that notwithstanding his enemies rage yet God wil continue his kingdome for euer aduāce it euen to 〈◊〉 end of the worlde 10 And therefore exhorteth Kings and rulers that they wolde humbly submit thē selues vnder Gods yoke because it is in 〈◊〉 to resiste God Herein is 〈◊〉 Christs kingdome 1 WHy do the heathen * rage and the people murmurin vaine 2 The Kings of the earth band them selues the princes are assembled together against the Lord and against his Christ. 3 Let vs breake their bands and cast their cords from vs. 4 * But he that dwelleth in the heauen shall laugh the Lord shal haue thē in derision 5 Then shal he speake vnto them in his wrath and vexe them in his sore displeasure saying 6 Euen I haue set my King vpon Ziōn mine holic mountaine 7 I wil declare the decree that is the Lord hathe said vnto me * Thou art my Sonne this day haue I begotten thee 8 Aske of me and I shal giue thee the heathen for thine inheritance and the endes of the earth for thy possession 9 * Thou shalt krush them with a sceptre of yron and break e them in pieces like a potters vessel 10 Be wise now therefore ye Kings be learned ye Iudges of the earth 11 Serue the Lord in feare and reioyce in 〈◊〉 bling 12 Kisse the Sonne lest he be angrie and ye perish in the waie when his wrath shal suddenly burne blessed are all that trust in him PSAL. III. 1 Dauid driuē forthe of his kingdome was greatly tormen ted 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for his sinnes against God 4 And therefore calleth vpon God waxeth bolde through his promises against the great railings and terrors of his enemies yea against death 〈◊〉 self which he sawe presēt before his eyes 7 Finally he reioyceth for the good successe that God ga ue him and all the Church ¶ A Psalme of Dauid when he fled from his sonne Absalōm 1 LOrd how are mine aduersaries increased how manie rise against me 2 Manie saye to my soule There is no helpe for him in God Sélah 3 But thou Lord art a buckler for me my glorie and the lifter vp of mine head 4 I did call vnto the Lord with my voyce and he heard me out of his holie mountaine Sélah 5 I laied me downe and slept and rose vp againe for the Lord
his sword he hathe bent his bowe and made it readie 13 He hathe also prepared hym deadly weapons he wil ordeine his arrowes for them that 〈◊〉 me 14 * Beholde he shal 〈◊〉 with wickednes for he hathe conceiued mischief but he shal bring forthe a lye 15 He 〈◊〉 made a pit and diggedit and is fallen into the pit that he made 16 His mischief shal returne vpon hys owne head and his crueltie shal fall vpon his owne pate 17 I will praise the Lorde accordyng to hys righteousnes and wil sing praise to the Name of the Lord moste high PSAL. VIII 1 The Prophete consideryng the exc 〈◊〉 liberalitie and fatherlie prouidence of GOD towards man whome he made as it were a god ouer all his workes doeth not one ly giue great thankes but is astonished with the admiration of the same as one nothyng able to compasse suche great mercies ¶ To him that excelleth on Gittith A Psalme of Dauid 1 O Lord our Lorde howe excellent is thy Name in all the worlde whiche hast set thy glorie aboue the heauens 2 Out of the mouthe of babes and suckelings hast thou ordeined strength because of thine enemies that thou my ghtest still the enemie and the auenger 3 When I beholde thine heauens euen the workes of thy fingers the moone and the starres which thou hast ordeined 4 What is man say I that thou art mindfull of him and the sonne of man that thou 〈◊〉 him 5 For thou hast made hym a litle lower then GOD and crowned him with glorie and worship 6 Thou hast made hym to haue dominion in the wordes of thine hands thou hast put all things vnder his fete 7 All shepe and oxen yea and the beastes of the field 8 The foules of the aire and the fishe of the sea and that whiche passeth through the paths of the seas 9 O Lord our Lord how excellent is thy Name in all the worlde PSAL. IX 1 After he had giuen thankes to God for the sundrie victo ries that he had sent him agaynst hys enemies and also proued by manifolde 〈◊〉 how readie God was at hand in all his troubles 14 He being now likewise in dan ger of 〈◊〉 enemies desireth God to helpe hym according to his wonte 17 And to destroye the malicious arrogancie of his aduersaries ¶ To him that excelleth vpon Muth Labbén A Psalme of Dauid 1 I Wil praise the LORDE with my whole hearte I will speake of all thy meruelous workes 2 I wil be glad and reioyce in thee I wil sing praise to thy Name ô moste high 3 For that myne enemies are turned backe they shal fall and perish at thy presence 4 For thou hast mainteined my right and my cause thou art set in the throne and iudgest right 5 Thou hast rebuked the heathen thou haste destroied the wicked thou hast put out their name for euer and euer 6 O enemie destructions are come to a perpetual end ād thou hast destroied the cities their memorial is perished with them 7 But the Lord shall sit for euer he hathe prepared his throne for iudgement 8 For he shal iudge the world in rightcousnes and shal iudge the people with equitie 9 The Lord also will be a refuge for the poore a refuge in due time euen in affliction 10 And they that knowethy Name wil trust in thee for thou Lorde hast not failed them that seke thee 11 Sing praises to the Lorde which dwelleth in Zion shewethe people his workes 12 For whē he maketh inquisition for blood he remembreth it and forgetteth not the complaint of the poore 13 Haue mercie vpon me ô Lorde consider my trouble whiche I 〈◊〉 of them that hate me thou that liftest me vp from the gates of death 14 That I maye shewe all thy prayses within the gates of the daughter of Zion and reioyce in thy saluacion 15 The heathen are sunkē downe in the pit that they made in the net that they hid is their 〈◊〉 taken 16 The Lorde is knowē by executing iudgement the wicked is snared in the worke of his owne hands Higgaión Sélah 17 The wicked shal turne into hel and all nations that forget God 18 For the poore shal not be alwaie forgotten the hope of the afflicted shal not perish for euer 19 Vp Lord let not man preuaile let the heathen be iudged in thy sight 20 Put them in feare ô Lord that the heathen maie know that they are but men Sélah PSAL. X. 1 He complaineth of the fraude rapine tyrannie and all kindes of wrong which worldelie men vse assigning the cause thereof that 〈◊〉 men beyng as it were drunken with worldelie prosperitie and therefore settyng a parte all feare and reuerence towardes God thinke they may do all thyngs without countrowling 15 Therefore he calleth vpon God to send some remedie agaynst these desperate euils 16 And at length comforteth him selfe with hope of deliuerance 1 WHy standest thou farre of ô LORD and hidest thee in due time euē in affliction 2 The wicked with pride doeth persecute the poore let them be taken in the craftes that they haue imagined 3 For the wicked hathe made boast of hys owne heartes desire and the couetous blesseth him selfe he contemneth the Lord. 4 The 〈◊〉 is so proude that he seketh not for God he thinketh alwaies There is no God 5 His wayes alwaye prosper thy Iudgements are 〈◊〉 aboue hys sight therefore defieth he all his enemies 6 He saieth in his heart I shall neuer be moued nor be in danger 7 Hys 〈◊〉 is full of cursing and disceite and fraude vnder his tongue is mischief and iniquitie 8 He lieth in waite in the villages in the secret places doeth he murther the innocent his eies are bent against the poore 9 He lieth in wait secretly euen as a lyon in hys denne he lieth in waite to spoyle the poore he doeth spoyle the poore when he draweth him into his net 10 He crowcheth and boweth therfore heapes of the poore do fall by his might 11 He hathe said in his heart GOD hathe forgotten he hideth awaye his face and will neuerse 12 Arise o Lord God lift vp thine hand forget not the poore 13 Wherefore doeth the wycked contemne God he saieth in hys hearte Thou wilt not regarde 14 Yet thou hast sene it for thou beholdest mischief and wrong that thou maiest take it into thine hands the poore committeth him selfe vnto thee for thou art the helper of the fatherles 15 Breake thou the arme of the wicked and malicious searche his wickednes and thou shalt finde none 16 The Lord is King for euer and euer the heathen are destroyed forthe of his land 17 Lord thou hast heard the desire of the poore thou preparest their heart thou bendest thine eare to them 18 To iuge the
thine holie one to se corruption 11 Thou wilt shewe me the path of life in thy presence is the fulnes of ioye and at thy right hand there are pleasures for euermore PSAL. XVII 1 Here he complaineth to God of the cruel pride and arro gancie of Saúl the rest of his enemies who thus raged without anie cause giuē on his parte 6 Therefore he desireth God to reuenge his innocencie and deliuer him ¶ The prayer of Dauid 1 HEare the right ô Lord cōsider my crye hearkē vnto my prayer of lips 〈◊〉 2 Let my sentence come forthe from thy pre sence and let thine eyes beholde equitie 3 Thou hast proued and visited mine heart in the night thou hast tryed me and foundest nothing for I was purposed that my mouth shulde not offend 4 Concerning the workes of men by the wordes of thy lippes I kept me frō the paths of the cruel man 5 Stay my steps in thy paths that my fete do not slide 6 I haue called vpon thee surely thou wilt heare me ô God incline thine eare to me and hearken vnto my wordes 7 Shewe thy maruelous mercies thou that art the Sauiour of them that trust in thee from suche as resist thy right hand 8 Kepe me as the apple of the eye hide me vnder the shadow of thy wings 9 From the wicked that oppresse me from mine enemies whiche compasse me rounde about for my soule 10 They are inclosed in their owne fatt and they haue spoken proudly with their mouth 11 They haue compassed vs now in our steps they haue set their eyes to bring downe to the grounde 12 Like as a lyon that is gredie of praye as it were a lyons whelpe lurking in secret places 13 Vp Lord disapoint him cast him downe deliuer my soule from the wicked with thy sworde 14 Frō men by thine hand ô Lord from men of the worlde who haue their porcion in this life whose belies thou fillest with thine hid treasure their children haue ynough and leaue the rest of their substāce for their children 15 But I wil be holde thy face in righteousnes and when I awake I shal be satisfied with thine image PSAL. XVIII 1 This Psalme is the first beginning of his 〈◊〉 and thākesgiuing in the entring into his kingdome wherein he extolleth praiseth moste highly the maruelous mer cies and grace of God who hathe thus preserued and defēded him 32 Also he setteth forthe the image of Christs kingdome that the faithful may be assured that Christ shal alwayes conquer ouercome by the vnspeakeable power of his Father thogh all the whole worlde shulde striue there against ¶ To him that excelleth A Psalme of Dauid the seruant of the Lord whiche spake vnto the Lord the wordes of this song in the day that the Lord deliuered him from the hand of all his enemies frō the hand of Saúl and said 1 I * Wil loue thee derely ô Lord my strength 2 The Lord is my rocke and my forteresse and he that deliuereth me my God and my strength in him wil I trust my shield the horne also of my saluacion and my refuge 3 I wil call vpon the Lord which is worthie to be praised so shal I be safe from mine enemies 4 The sorowes of death compassed me and the floods of wickednes made me afrayed 5 The sorowes of the graue haue compassed about the snares of death ouertoke me 6 But in my trouble did I call vpon the Lord and cryed vnto my God he heard my voyce out of his Temple and my crye did come before him euen into his eares 7 Then the earth trembled and quaked the fundacions also of the mountaines moued shoke because he was angrie 8 Smoke went out at his nostrels and a cōsu ming fyre out of his mouth coles were kind led thereat 9 He bowed the heauens also and came downe and darkenes was vnder his fete 10 And he rode vpon Cherúb and did slie and he came flying vpon the wings of the winde 11 He made darkenes his secret place and his pauilion rounde about him euen darke nes of waters and cloudes of the aire 12 At the brightnes of his presence his cloudes passed hailestones and coles of fyre 13 The Lord also thundred in the heauen and the Highest gaue his voyce hailestones and coles of fyre 14 Then he sent out his arrowes and scatered them and he increased lightnings and destroyed them 15 And the chanels of waters were sene the fundacions of the worlde were discouered at thyrebuking ô Lord at the blasting of the breath of thy nostrels 16 He hathe sent downe from aboue and taken me he hathe drawen me out of manie waters 17 He hathe deliuered me from my strong enemie and from them which hate me for they were to strong for me 18 They preuented me in the daye of my calamitie but the Lord was my stay 19 He broght me forthe also into a large place he deliuered me because he fauoured me 20 The Lord re warded me according to my righteousnes according to the purenes of mine hands he recompensed me 21 Because I kept the wayes of the Lord and did not wickedly against my God 22 For all his Lawes where before me and I did not cast a way his commandemēts from me 23 I was vpright also with him and haue kept me from my wickednes 24 Therefore the Lord rewarded me according to my righteousnes and according to the purenes of mine hands in his sight 25 With the godlie thou wilt shewe thy self godlie with the vpright man thou wilt shewe thy self vp right 26 With the pure thou wilt she we thy self pure and with the frowarde thou wilt shewe thy self froward 27 Thus thou wilt saue the poore people and wilt cast downe the proude lokes 28 Surely thou wilt light my candel the Lord my God wil lighten my darkenes 29 For by thee I haue broken through an hoste and by my God I haue leaped ouer a wall 30 The waye of God is vncorrupt the worde of the Lord is tryed in the fyre he is a shield to all at that trust in him 31 For who is God besides the Lord and who is mightie saue our God 32 God girdeth me with strength and maketh my waye vpright 33 He maketh my fete like hindes fete and setteth me vpon mine high places 34 He teacheth mine hands to fight so that a bowe of brasse is broken with mine armes 35 Thou hast also giuen me the shield of thy saluacion and thy right hand hathe stayed me and thy louing kindenes hathe caused me to increase 36 Thou hast enlarged my steppes vnder me and mine heles haue not slid 37 I haue pursued mine enemies and taken
graue 10 For he seeth that wisemen dye also that the ignorant and foolish perish and leaue their riches for others 11 Yet they thinke their houses their ha bitacions shal continue for euer euen from generacion to generacion and call their lands by thir names 12 But man shal not continue in honour he is like the beasts that dýe. 13 This their waie vttereth their foolishnes yet their posteritie delite in their talke Selah 14 Like shepe thei lie in graue death deuoureth them the righteous shal haue dominacion ouer them in the morning fōr their beautie shal consume when they shal go from their house to graue 15 But God shal deliuer my soule from the power of the graue for he wil receiue me Sélah 16 Be not thou afraied when one is made riche when the glorie of his house is increased 17 * For he shal take nothing a waie when he dyeth nteher shal his pompe descend after him 18 For while he liued hereioyced himself and men wil praise thee when thou makest muche of thy self 19 He shal enter into the generacion of his fathers they shal not liue for euer 20 Man is in honour and vnderstandeth not he is like to beasts that petish PSAL. L. 1 Because the Church is alwaie ful of hypocrites Which de imagine that God wil be worshiped with outward 〈◊〉 onely without the heart and especially the 〈◊〉 wesof this opinion becaus e of their figure and 〈◊〉 of the Law t hinking that their sacrifices were sufficient 21 Therefore the Prophet doeth reproue this grosse 〈◊〉 and pronounceth the Name of God to be blasphemed where holines is set in ceremonies 23 For he declareth the worship of God to be spiritual whe re of are two principal partes inuocation and thankesgiuing ¶ A Psalme of Asáph 1 THe God of gods euen the Lord hathe spoken and called the earth frō the rising vp of the sunne vnto the going dow ne thereof 2 Out of Zion which is the perfection of beautie ha the God shined 3 Our God shal come and shal not kepe silence a fyre shal deuoure before him and a mightie tempest shal be moued rounde about him 4 He shal call the heauen aboue and the earth to iudge his people 5 Gather my Saints together vnto me tho se that make a couenant with me with sa crifice 6 And the heauens shal declare his righteousnes for God is Iudge him self Sélah 7 Heare ô my people I wil speake heare ó Israél and I wil testifie vnto thee for I am God euen thy God 8 I wil not reproue thee for thy sacrifices or thy burnt offrings that haue not bene continually before me 9 I wil take no bullocke out of thine house nor goates out of thy foldes 10 For all the beasts of the forest are mine and the beasts on a thousand moūtaines 11 I knowe all the foules on the mountaines and the wilde beasts of the field are mine 12 If I be hungrie I wil not tel the for the worlde is mine and all that therein is 13 Wil I eat the flesh of bulles or drinke the the blood of goates 14 Offre vnto God praise paie thy vowes vnto the moste High 15 And call vpon me in the daie of trouble so wil I deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie me 16 But vnto the wicked said god What hast thou to do to declare mine ordinances that thou shuldest take my couenāt in thy mouth 17 Seing thou hatest to be reformed and hast cast my wordes behinde thee 18 For when thou seest a thefe thou runnest with him and thou art partaker with the adulters 19 Thou giuest thy mouth to 〈◊〉 and with thy tongue forgest deceite 20 Thou sittest and spakest against thy bro ther and sclanderest thy mothers sonne 21 These things hast thou done and I helde my tōgue therefore thou thoghtest that I was like thee but I wil reproue thee and set them in order before thee 22 Oh consider this ye that forget God lest I teare you in pieces and there be none that can deliuer you 23 He that offred praise shal glorifie me and to him that disposeth his waie aright wil I shewe the saluacion of God PSAL. LI. 1 When Dauid was rebuked by the Prophet Nathán for his great offences he did not onely acknowledge the sa me to God with protestation of his natural corruption iniquitie but also left a memorial thereof to his posteritie 7 Therefore first he desireth God to forgiue his 〈◊〉 10 And to renue 〈◊〉 him his holie Spirit 13 〈◊〉 promes that he wil not be vnmindeful of those great graces 18 Finally fearing lest God wolde punish the whole Church for his faute he requireth that he wolde rather increase his grace towards the same ¶ To him that excelleth A psalme of Dauid when the Prophet Nathā came vnto him after the had done in to Bathsheba 1 HAue mercie vpon me ô God h according to thy louing kindenes accordingto the multitude of thy compassions put awaye mine iniquities 2 Wash me throughly from mine iniquitie and clen se me from my sinne 3 For I knowe mine iniquities and my sinne is euer before me 4 Against thee against thee onely haue I sinned and done euil in thy sight that thou maiest be iuste when thon spakest and pure when thou iudgest 5 Beholde I was borne iniquitie and in sinne hathe my mother con ceiued me 6 Beholde thou louest trueth in the in warde affections therefore hast thou thaught me wisdome in the secret of mine heart 7 Purge me with * hyssope and I shal be cleane wash me and I shal be whiter then snowe 8 Make me to heare ioye gladnes that the bones which thou hast brokē 〈◊〉 reioyce 9 Hide thy face from my sinnes and put awaie all mine iniquities 10 Create in me a cleane heart ô God and renue a right spirit within me 11 Cast me not awaie from thy presence and take not thine holie Spirit from me 12 Restore to me the ioy 〈◊〉 of thy saluacion and stablish me with thy fre Spirit 13 Then shal I teache thy waies vnto the wicked and sinners shal be conuerted vnto thee 14 Deliuer me from blood ô God which art the God of my saluacion and my tongue shal sing ioyfully of thy righteousnes 15 n Open thou my lippes ô Lord and my mouth shal she we forthe thy praise 16 For thou desirest no sacrifice thogh I wolde giue it thou delitest not in burnt offring 17 The sacrifices of God are a contrite spirit a contrite and a broken heart ô God thou wilt not despise 18 Be fauourable vnto Ziōn for thy good pleasure buylde the walles of Ierusalem 19 Then shalt thou
the barbarous people 2 Iudáh was his sanctificatiō and Israél his dominion 3 The Seasawe it and fled Iordén was turned backe 4 The moūtaines leaped like ramps the hilles as lambs 5 What ailed thee ô Sea that thou fled dest ô Iordén why wast thou turned backe 6 Ye mountaines why leaped ye like rams and ye hilles as lambs 7 The earth trembled at the presence of the Lord at the presence of the God of Iaak 〈◊〉 8 Which turneth the rocke into waterpooles and the flint into a fountaine of water PSAL. CXV 1 A prayer of the faithful oppressed by idolatrous tyrants against whome they desire that God wolde succour thē 9 Trusting moste constantly that God wil preserue them in this their nede seing that he hathe adopted and receiued them to his fauour 〈◊〉 Promising finally that thei wil not be vnmindeful of so great a benefite if it wolde please God to heare their prayer deliuer them by his omni potent power 1 NOt vnto vs ô Lord not vnto vs but vnto thy Name giue the glorie for thy louing mercie and for thy trueths sake 2 Wherefore shal the heathen saye Where is now their God 3 But our God is in heauen he doeth whatsoeuer he wil. 4 Their idoles are siluer and golde euen the worke of mens hands 5 They haue a mouth and speake not thei haue eyes and se not 6 Thei haue eares and heare not thei haue no ses and smell not 7 Thei haue hands and touche not they haue fete and walke not nether make they a sounde with their throte 8 They that make them are like vnto them so are all that trust in them 9 O Israél trust thou in the Lord for he is their helpe and their shield 10 O house of Aarō trust ye in the Lord for he is their helper and their shield 11 Ye that feare the Lord trust in the Lord for he is their helper and their shield 12 The Lord hathe bene mindeful of vs he wil blesse he wil blesse the house of Israél he wil blesse the house of Aarón 13 He wil blesse them that feare the Lord both small and great 14 The Lord wil encrease his graces toward you euen toward you and toward your chil dren 15 Ye are blessed of the Lord which made the heauen and the earth 16 The heauens euen the heauens are the Lords but he hathe giuen the earth to the sō nes of men 17 The dead praise not the Lord nether anie that go downe into the place of silence 18 But we wil praise the Lord frō hence forthe and for eue Praise ye the Lord. PSAL. CXVI 1 Dauid being in great dāger of Saul in the desert of Maón perce uing the great and inestimable loue of God toward him magnisieth suche great mercies 13 And protesteth that he wil be thankeful for the same 1 I Loue the Lord because he hathe heard my voice and my prayers 2 For he hathe inclined his eare vnto me whē I did call vpon him in my dayes 3 When the 〈◊〉 of death compassed me the griefs of the graue caught me when I founde trouble and sorowe 4 Then I called vpon the Name of the Lord saying I beseche thee 〈◊〉 Lord deliuer my soule 5 The Lord is merciful and righteous and our God is ful of compassion 6 The Lord preserueth the simple I was in mi serie and he saued me 7 Returne vnto thy rest ô my soule for the Lord hathe bene beneficial vnto thee 8 Because thou hast deliuered my soule from death mine eyes from teares and my fete from falling 9 I shal walke before the Lord in the land of the liuing 10 I beleued therefore did I speake for I was sore troubled 11 I said in my feare All men are lyers 12 What shal I rendre vnto the Lord for all his benefites to ward me 13 I wil take the cup of saluacion and call vpon the Name of the Lord. 14 I wil paye my vowes vnto the Lord euen now in the presence of all his people 15 Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saints 16 Beholde Lord for I am thy seruant I am thy seruant and the sonne of thine hand maied thou hast broken my bonds 17 I wil offer to thee a sacrifice of praise wil call vpon the Name of the Lord. 18 I wil paie my vowes vnto the Lord euen now in the presence of all his people 19 In the courtes of the Lords house euen in the middes of thee ô 〈◊〉 Praise ye the Lord. PSAL. CXVII 1 He exhorteth the Gentiles to praise God because he hath accomplished aswel to them as to the Iewes the promes oflife euerlasting by Iesus Christ. 1 ALl * naciōs praise ye the Lord all ye peo ple praise him 2 For his louing kindenes is great toward vs and the trueth of the Lord endureth for euer Praise ye the Lord. PSAL. CXVIII 1 Dauid reiected of Saúl and of the people at the time appointed obteined the kingdome 4 For the which he bid deth all them that feare the Lord to be thankeful And vn der his persone in all this was Christ liuely set for the who shulde be of his people reiected 1 PRaise ye the Lord because he is good for his mercie endureth for euer 2 Let Israél now saye That his mercie endureth for euer 3 Let the house of Aarón now saye That his mercie endureth for euer 4 Let them that feare the Lord now saye That his mercie endureth for euer 5 I called vpon the Lord in trouble and the Lord heard me and set me at large 6 The Lord is with me therefore I wil not feare what man can do vnto me 7 The Lord is with me among thē that helpe me therefore shal I se my desire vpon mine enemies 8 It is better to trust in the Lord then to haue confidence in man 9 It is better to trust in the Lord then to haue confidence in princes 10 All nations haue compassed me but in the Name of the Lord shal I destroye them 11 Thei haue compassed me yea they haue cōpassed me but in the Name of the Lord I shal destroye them 12 They came about me like bees but they were quēched as a fyre of thornes for in the Name of the Lord I shal destroye them 13 Thou hast thrust sore at me that I might fall but the Lord hathe holpen me 14 The Lord is my strength and song for he hathe bene my deliuerance 15 The voice of ioye and deliuerance shal be in the tabernacles of the righteous saying The right hand of the Lord hathe done valiantly 16 The right hand of the Lord is exalted the right hand of the Lord hathe done valiantly 17 I shal not dye but liue and declare the workes of
For he that redemeth thē is mightie he wil * defende their cause against thee 12 Applie thine heart to instruction and thine eares to the wordes of knowledge 13 * Withholde not correction frō the childe if thou smite him with the rod he shal not dye 14 Thou shalt-smite him with the rodde and shalt deliuer his soule from hel 15 My sonne if thine heart be wise mine heart shal reioyce and I also 16 And my reines shal reioyce when thy lippes speake righteous things 17 * Let not thine heart be enuious against sinners but let it be in the feare of the Lord continually 18 For surely there is an end and thy hope shal not be cut of 19 O thou my sonne heare and be wise guide thine heart in the way 20 Kepe not compagnie with dronkards nor with gluttons 21 For the drōkard the gluttō shal be poore and the sleper shal be clothed with ragges 22 Obey thy father that hathe begoten thee despise not thy mother when she is olde 23 Bye the trueth but sel it not like wise wis dome and instruction and vnderstanding 24 The father of the righteous shal greatly reioyce and he that begetteth a wise childe shal haue ioye of him 25 Thy father and thy mother shal be glad and she that bare thee shal reioyce 26 My sonne giue me thine heart let thine eyes delite in my wayes 27 * For a whore is as a depe ditche and a strāge woman is as a narow pit 28 * Also she lieth in waite as for a pray and she increaseth the transgressers among men 29 To whome is wo to whome is sorowe to whome is strife to whome is murmuring to whome are wondes without cause and to whome is the rednes of the eyes 30 Euen to them that tarie long at the wine to them that go and seke mixt wine 31 Loke not thou vpon the wine when it is red and when it sheweth his colour in the cup pe or goeth downe pleasantly 32 In the end thereof it wil bite like a serpent and hurt like a cockatrise 33 Thine eyes shal loke vpon strange women and thine heart shal speake lewde things 34 And thou shalt be as one that slepeth in the middes of the sea and as he that slepeth in the top of the mast 35 They haue striken me shalt thou say but I was not sicke they haue beaten me but I kne we not when I awoke therefore wil I seke it yet stil. CHAP. XXIIII 1 BE * not thou enuious against euil men nether desire to be with them 2 For their heart imagineth destruction and theirlippes speake mischief 3 Through wisdome is an house buylded and with vnderstanding it is established 4 And by knowledge shal the chambers be filled with all precious and pleasant riches 5 A wiseman is strong for a man of vnderstāding encreaseth his strength 6 * For with counsel thou shalt enterprise thy warre and in the multitude of them that can giue counsel is health 7 Wisdome is hie to a foole therefore he cā not open his mouth in the gate 8 He that imagineth to do euil men shal call him an autor of wickednes 9 The wicked thoght of a foole is sinne and the scorner is an abominacion vnto men 10 If thou be faint in the day of aduersitie thy strength is small 11 Deliuer them that are drawen to death wilt thou not preserue them that are led to be slaine 12 If thou say Beholde we knewe not of it he that pondereth the hearts doeth not he vnderstand it and he that kepeth thy soule knoweth he it not wil not he also recōpense euerie man according to his workes 13 My sonne eat honie for it is good and the honie combe for it is swete vnto thy mouth 14 So shal the knowledge of wisdome be vnto thy soule if thou finde it and there shal be an end and thine hope shal not be cut of 15 Lay no waite ô wicked mā against the house of the righteous and spoyle not his resting place 16 For a iuste man falleth seuē times riseth againe but the wicked fal into mischief 17 Be thou not glad when thine enemie falleth and let not thine heart reioyce when he stum bleth 18 Lest the Lord se it and it displease him and he turne his wrath from him 19 * Freat not thy self because of the malicious nether be enuious at the wicked 20 For there shal be none end of plagues to the euil man * the light of the wicked shal be put out 21 My sonne feare the Lord and the King meddle not with them that are sedicious 22 For their destruction shal rise suddenly who knoweth the ruine of them bothe 23 AL SO THESE THINGS PERTEINE TO THE WISE It is not good to haue respect of anie persone in iudgement 24 He that saith to the wicked * Thou artrigh teous him shal the people curse and the mul titude shal abhorre him 25 But to them that rebucke him shal be plea sure and vpon them shal come the blessing of goodnes 26 They shal kisse the lippes of him that answereth vpright wordes 27 Prepare thy worke without and make ready thy things in the field and after buylde thine house 28 Be not a witnes against thy neighbour with out cause for wilt thou deceiue with thy lippes 29 * Say not I wil do to him as he hathe done to me I wil recompense euerie man according to his worke 30 I passed by the field of the slouthful by the viney arde of the man destiture of vnderstanding 31 And lo it was all growen ouer with thornes and nettles had couered the face thereof and the stone wall thereof was broken downe 32 Then I behelde and I considered it wel I loked vpon it and receiued instruction 33 Yet a litle slepe a litle slumber a litle fol ding of the hands to slepe 34 So thy pouertie cometh as one that trauaileth by the way and thy necessitie like an armed man CHAP. XXV 1 THESE ARE ALSO PARABLES of Salomon which the men of Hezekiáh Iudáh copied out 2 THe glorie of God is to conceile a thing secret but the Kings honour is to se arche out a thing 3 The heauens in height and the earth in depenes and the Kings heart can no man sear che our 4 Take the drosse from the siluer and there shal procede a vessel for the finer 5 Take away the wicked from the King and his throne shal be stablished in righteousnes 6 Boast not thy self before the King and stand not in the place of great men 7 * For it is better that it be said vnto thee Come vp hither then thou to be put lower in the presence of
messengers farre of and didest humble thy selfe vnto hel 10 Thou we ariedst thy selfe in thy manifold iourneis yet saidest thou not There is no hope thou hast founde life by thine hand therefore thou wast not grieued 11 And whome didest thou reuerence or feare seing thou hast lied vnto me and hast not remembred me nether set thy minde thereon is it not because I holde my peace and that of long time therefore thou fearest not me 12 I wil declare thy righteousnes and thy wor kes and thei shal not profite thee 13 When thou cryest let them that thou hast gathered together deliuer thee but the winde shal take them all away vanitie shal pul them a waie but he that trusteth in me shal inherit the land and shal possesse mine holie Mountaine 14 And he shal saie Cast vp cast vp prepare the waie take vp the stombling blockes out of the waie of my people 15 For thus saith he that is hie and excellēt he that inhabiteth the eternitie whose Name is the Holie one I dwell in the hie and holie place with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit to reuiue the spirit of the hum ble and to giue life to them that are of a con trite heart 16 For I wil not contende for euer nether wil I be alwaies wrath for the spirit shulde faile before me and I haue made the breathe 17 For his wicked couetousnes I am angrie with him and haue smiten him I hid me and was angrie yet he went awaie and turned after the waie of his owne heart 18 I haue sene his waies and wil heale him I wil leade him also and restore comfort vnto him and to those that lament him 19 I creat the frute of the lippes to be peace peace vnto them that are farre of and to them that are nere saith the Lord for I wil heale him 20 But the wicked are like the raging seathat can not rest whose waters cast vp myre and dirt 21 There is no peace saith my God to the wicked CHAP. LVIII 1 The office of Gods ministers 2 The workes of the hypocrites 6 The fast of the faithful 13 Of the true Sabbath 1 CRye a loud spare not lift vp thy voyce like a trumpet and shewe my people their transgression and to the house of Iaakób their sinnes 2 Yet thei seke me daily and wilknowe my waies euen as a nacion that did righteously and had not forsaken the statutes of their God thei aske of me the ordināces of iustice they wil drawe nere vnto God saying 3 Wherefore haue we fasted and thou feest it not we haue punished our selues and thou regardest it not Beholde in the day of your fast you wil seke your wil and require all your dettes 4 Beholde ye fast to strife and debate and to smite with the fist of wickednes ye shal not fast as ye do to day to make your voce be heard aboue 5 Is it suche a fast that I haue chosen that a man shulde afflict his soule for a day and to bowe downe his head as a bulle rush and to lie downe in sacke cloth and ashes wilt thou call this a fasting or an acceptable day to the Lord 6 Is not this the fasting that I haue chosen to loose the bands of wickednes to take of the heauy burdens and to let the oppressed go fre and that ye breake euery yoke 7 Is it not to deale thy bread to the hungry and that thou bring the poore that wander vnto thine house when thou seest the naked that thou couer him and hide not thy self frō thine owne flesh 8 Then shal thy light breake forthe as the morning and thine health shal growe spedely thy righteousnes shalgo before thee the glorie of the Lord shal embrace thee 9 Then shalt thou call and the Lord shal answer thou shalt crye and he shal say Here I am if thou take away frō the middes of thee the yoke the putting forthe of the finger and wicked speaking 10 If thou powre out thy soule to the hungry and refresh the troubled soule then shal thy light spring out in the darkenes and thy darkenes shal be as the none day 11 And the Lord shal guide thee continually and satisfie thy soule in drought and make fat thy bones 〈◊〉 shalt be like a watred garden and like a 〈◊〉 of water whose waters faile not 12 And they shal be of thee that shal buylde the olde waste places thou shalt raise vp the fundacions for manie generacions and thou shalt be called the repairer of the breache the restorer of the paths to dwelin 13 If thou turne away thy fote from the Sabbath from doing thy wil on mine holy day call the Sabbath a delite to consecrat it as glorious to the Lord shalt honour him not doing thine owne waies nor seking thine owne wil nor speaking a vaine worde 14 Then shalt thou delite in the Lord and I wil cause thee to mounte vpon the hie places of the earth and fede thee with the heritage of Iaakob the father for the mouth of the Lord hathe spoken it CHAP. LIX 1 The wicked perish through their owne iniquities 12 The confession of sinnes 16 God alone wil preserue his Church thogh all men faile 1 BEholde * the Lords hand is not shortened that it can not saue nether is his eare heauy that it can not heare 2 But * your iniquities haue separated betwe ne you your God your sinnes haue hid his face from you that he wil not heare 3 For your hands are defiled with blood and your fingers with iniquitie your lippes haue spoken lies and your tongue hathe murmu red iniquitie 4 No man calleth for iustice no man contendeth for trueth they trust in vanitie and spea ke vaine things thei conceiue mischief and bring forthe iniquitie 5 They hatche cockatrice egges and weaue the spiders webbe he that eateth of their egger dyeth and that which is trod vpon breaketh out into a serpent 6 Their webbes shal be no garmēt nether shal they couer them selues with their labours for their workes are workes of iniquitie the worke of crueltie is in their hands 7 Their fete runne to euil and they make haste to shed innocent blood their thoghts are wicked thoghts desolation an destruction is in their paths 8 The way of peace they knowe not there is none equitie in their goings thei haue made them croked paths whosoeuer goeth therein shal not knowe peace 9 Therefore is iudgement farre from vs nether doeth iustice come nere vnto vs we waite for light but lo it is darkenes for brightnes but we walke in darkenes 10 We grope for the wall like the blinde and we grope as one without eyes we stomble at the none
vppon the hiest place of your walles 2 And so sone as the morning shall appeare and the sonne shall come for the vpon the earth take you euerie one his weapons go forthe euerie valiant man out of them Citie and set you a captaine ouer them as thogh you wolde godowne into the field towarde the watche of the Assyrians but go not downe 3 Then they shal take their armour shall go into their campe raise vp the captaines of the armie of Assur they shal runne to the tent of Olofernes but shal not finde him then feare shall fall vpon them they shal flee before your face 4 So you and all that inhabite the coastes of Israel shal pursue them and ouerthrowe them as they go 5 But before you do these things call me Achior the Ammonite that he may se and knowe him that despised the house of Israel and that sent him to vs as to death 6 Then they called Achior out of the house of Ozias and when he was come and sawe the head of Olofernes in a certeine mans hand in the assemblie of the people he fell downe on his face and his spirit failed 7 But when they had taken him vp he fel at Iudeths fete and reuerenced her and said Blessed art thou in all the tabernacle of Iuda and in all nacions whiche hearing thy name shal be astonished 8 Now therefore tel me all the things that thou hast done in these dayes Then Iudeth declared vnto him in the middes of the people all that she had done from the daye that she went forthe vntill that houreshe spake vnto them 9 And whē she had left of speaking the people reioyced with a great voyce and made anoyce of gladnes through their citie 10 And Achior seing all things that God had done for Israel beleued in God vnfainedly and circumcised the foreskine of his flesh and was ioyned vnto the house of Israel vnto this day 11 ¶ Assone as the morning arose thei hāged the head of Olofernes out at the wall and euerye man toke hys weapons and they went forthe by bandes vnto the straites of the mountaine 12 But when the Assyrians sawe thē thei sent to their captaines which went to the gouernours and chief captaines and to all their rulers 13 So they came to Olofernes tent and sayd to him that had the charge of all his things Waken our Lord for the 〈◊〉 haue bene bolde to come downe against vs to battel that they may be destroyed for euer 14 Then went in Bagoas knocked at the dore of the tent for he thoght that he had slepe with Iudeth 15 But because none answered he opened it and went into the chamber and found hīm cast vpon the floore his head was takē from him 16 Therefore he cryed with a loude voyce with weping and mourning and a mightie crye and rent his garments 17 After he wēt into the tent of Iudeth where she vsed to remaine and founde her not then he leaped out to the people cryed 18 These sclaues haue cōmitted wickednes one woman of the Hebrewes hath broght shame vpon the house of King Nabuchodonosor for beholde Olofernes lieth vpō the grounde without an head 19 When the captaines of the Assyrians armie heard these wordes they rēt their coates and their heart was wonderfully troubled there was a crye and a verie greate noyce throughout the campe CHAP. XV. 1 The Assyrians are asraied and flee 3 The Israelites pursue them 8 Ioacim the hie Priest cometh to Bethulia to seludeth and to praise God for her 1 ANd when thei that were in the tents heard they were astonished at the thing that was done 2 And feare and trembling fel vpon them so that there was no man that durst abyde in the sight of his neighbour but altogether amased thei fled by euerie way of the plaine and of the mountaines 3 They also that had camped in the mountaines rounde about Bethulia were put to flight thē the children of Israel euerye one that was a warriour among them russhed out vpon them 4 Then sent Ozias to Bethomasthem and to Bebai and Chobai and Chola to all the coastes of Israel suche as shulde declare vnto them the things that were done and that all shulde rushe forthe vpon their enemies to destroy them 5 Now when the children of Israel heard it they all fell vpō them together vnto Choba like wise also thei that came from Ierusalém and from all the mountaines for mē had tolde them what things were done in the campe of their enemies and they that were in Galaad and in Galile chased them with a greate slaughter vntil they came to Damascus and to the coasts thereof 6 And the residue that dwelt at Bethulia fel vpon the campe of Assur and spoiled them and were greatly enriched 7 And the children of Israel that returned from the slaughter had the rest and the villages and the cities that were in the mountaines in the plaine had a great bootie for the abundance was verie great 8 Then Ioacim the hie Priest the Anciēts of the children of Israel that dwelt in Ierusalém came to confirme the benefites that God had shewed to Israel and to se Iudeth and to salute her 9 And when they came vnto her thei blessed her with one accord said vnto her Thou art the exaltation of Ierusalém thou art the great glorie of Israel thou art the great reioycing of our nacion 10 Thou hast done all these things by thine hand thou hast done much good to Israel and GOD is pleased therewith blessed be thou of the almightie Lord for euermore all the people said So be it 11 And the people spoyled the cāpe the space of thirtie daies and thei gaue vnto Iudeth Olofernes tent and all his siluer beddes and basins and all his stuffe and she toke it and laied it on her mules and made readye her charets and laied them thereon 12 Then all the women of Israel came together to se her and blessed her and made a dance among them for her and she toke branches in her hand and gaue also to the women that were with her 13 They also crowned her with oliues her that was with her and she went before the people in the dance leading all the womē and all the men of Israel followed in their armour with crownes and with songs in their mouthes CHAP. XVI Iudeth praiseth GOD with a song 19 She offreth to the Lord Olofernes stuffe 23 Her continence life death 25 All Israel 〈◊〉 her 1 THen Iudeth began this cōfession in all Israel and all the people sang this song with a loude voyce 2 And Iudeth said Beginne vnto my GOD with tymbrels sing to my Lord with cymbales tune vnto him a psalme exalt hys praise and call vpon his Name 3 For God breaketh the battels pitched his campe in the middes of the people deliuered me out of the hand of the
as I must shewe my self and that I abhorre it as a menstruous cloth and that I weare it not when I am alone by my self 17 And that I thine hand maide haue not eaten at Amans table and that I haue had no pleasure in the Kings feast nor drunke the wine of the drin ke offrings 18 And that I thine hand maide haue noioye sence the day that I was broght hether vn til this day but in thee ô Lord God of Abraham 19 O thou mightie God aboue all heare the voyce of them that haue none other hope and deliuer vs out of the hand of the wicked and deliuer me out of my feare CHAP. XV. 1 Mardocheus moueth Esther to go in to the King and ma ke intercession for her people 9 And she performeth his request 1 MArdocheus also bade Esther to go in vnto the King and pray for her people and for her countrey 2 Remember saith he the daies of thy lowe estate how thou wast nourished vnder mine hand for Amā which is next vnto the King hathe giuen sentence of death against vs. 3 Call thou therefore vpon the Lord and speake for vs vnto the King and deliuer vs from death 4 And vpon the thirde day when she had ended her prayer she laid away the mourning garments and put on her glorious apparel 5 And decte her self goodly after that she had called vpon God which is the beholder and sauiour of all things and toke two hand maides with her 6 Vpon the one she leaned her self as one that was tender 7 And the other followed her and bare the traine of her vesture 8 The shine of her beautie made her face rose coloured and her face was chearful amiable but her heart was sorowfull for great feare 9 Then she went in thorow all the dores and stode before the King and the King sate vpon his royal throne and was clothed in his goodlie araye all glittering with gol de and precious stones and he was very ter rible 10 Then he lift vp his face that shone with maiestie and loked fiercely vpon her there fore the Quene fel downe and was pale faint and leaned her self vpon the head of the maide that went with her 11 Neuertheles God turned the Kings minde that he was gentle who being careful leaped out of his throne and toke her in his ar mes til she came to herself againe and cōforted her with louing wordes and said 12 Esther what is the matter I am thy brother be of good cheare 13 Thou shalt not dye for our commandement toucheth the cōmons and not thee Come nere 14 And so he helde vp his golden sceptre laid it vpon her necke 15 And kissed her and said Talke with me 16 Then said she I sawe thee ô lord as an An gel of God mine heart was troubled for feare of thy maiestie 17 For wonderful art thou ô lord and thy face is ful of grace 18 And as she was thus speaking vnto him she fel downe againe for faintnes 19 Then the King was troubled and all his seruants comforted her CHAP. XVI The copie of the letters of Artaxerxes whereby he reuoketh those which he first sent forthe 1 THe great King Artaxerxes whiche reigneth from India vnto Ethiopia ouer an hundreth and seuen and twentie prouinces sendeth vnto the princes and ru lers that haue the charge of our affaires Salutation 2 There be many that through the goodnes of Princes and honour giuen vnto them become very proude 3 And in deuoure not onely to hurt our subiects but not content to liue in wealth do also imagine destructiō against those that do them good 4 And take not onely all thākefulnes away from men but in pride and presumption as they that be vnmindeful of benefites thei thinke to escape the vengeance of God that seeth all things is contrarie to euil 5 And oft times manie which be set in office and vnto whome their friends causes are committed by vaine intisements do wrappe them in calamities that can not be remedied for thei make them partakers of innocent blood 6 And disceitfully abuse the simplicitie and gentlenes of princes with lying tales 7 This may be proued not onely by olde histories but also by those things that are be fore our eyes and are wickedly committed of suche pestilences as are not worthie to beare rule 8 Therefore we must take hede here after that we may make the kingdome peaceable for all mē what change soeuer shal come 9 And discerne the things that are before our eyes to withstand thē with gentlenes 10 For Aman a Macedonian the sonne of Amadatus being in dede a stranger from the Persians blood farre from our goodnes was receiued of vs. 11 And hathe proued the friendship that we beare towarde all nations so that he was called our father and was honored of euerie man as the next persone vnto the King 22 But he colde not vse him self soberly in this great dignitie but went about to depriue vs of the kingdome and of our life 13 With manifolde disceite also hathe he desired to destroye Mardocheus our preseruer which hathe done vs good in all things and innocent Esther the partaker of our kingdome with all her nation 14 For his minde was when he had takē thē out of the way to là y waite for vs and by this meanes to translate the kindome of the Persians vnto them of Macedonia 15 But we finde that the Iewes which were accused of this moste wicked mā that thei might be destroyed are no euil doers but vse moste iust Lawes 16 And that they be the children of the moste high and almightie and euer liuing God by whome the kingdome hathe bene preserued vnto vs and our progenitours in ve rie good ordre 17 Wherefore ye shal do wel if ye do not put in execution those letters that A man the sonne of Amadathus did write vnto you 18 For he that inuented them hangeth at Su sis before the gates with all his familie and God which hathe all things in his power hathe spedely rewarded him after his deser uing 19 Therefore ye shal publishe the copie of this letter in all places that the Iewes may fre ly liue after their owne Lawes 20 And ye shal aide them that vpon the thirtenth day of the twelfth moneth Adar thei may be auenged of them which in the time of their trouble wolde haue oppressed them 21 For almightie God hathe turned to ioye the day wherein the chosen people shulde ha ue perished 22 Moreouer among other solemne 〈◊〉 shal kepe this day with all gladnes 23 That bothe now and in time to come this day may be a remembrance of deliuerance for vs and all suche as loue the prosperitie of the Persians but a remembrance of destructiō to those that be sedicious vnto vs. 24 Therefore all cities and countreis that do not this shal horribly be destroyed with sworde and fyre and shal not
nacions to be gods which nether haue eye sight to se nor noses to smel nor eares to heare nor fingers of hands to grope and their fete are slowe to go 16 For man made them and he that hathe but a borowed spirit facioned them but no man can make a god like vnto him self 17 For seing he is but mortal him self it is but mortal that he maketh with vnrighteous hands he him self is better then thei whome he worshippeth for he liued but they neuer liued 18 Yea they worshipped beasts also which are ther moste enemies which are the worste if thei be cōpared vnto others because they haue none vnderstanding 19 Nether haue they anie beautie to be desired in respect of other beasts for they are destitute of Gods praise and of his blessing CHAP. XVI The punishment of idolaters 20 The benefites done vnto the faithful 1 THerefore by suche things they are worthely punished and* tormented by the multitude of beastes 2 In steade of the which punishmēt thou hast bene fauorable to thy people and to satisfie their appetite hast prepared a meat of a strāge taste euen quailes 3 To the intent that thei that desired meat by the things which were shewed sent amōg them might turne awaye their necessarie de sire and that thei which had suffred penurie for a space shulde also fele a newe taste 4 For it was requisite that they which vsed tyrannie shulde fall into extreme pouertie and that to these onelie it shulde be shewed how their enemies were tormented 5 * For when the cruel fiercenes of the beasts came vpon thē and they were hurt with the stings of cruel serpents 6 Thy wrath endured not perpetually but they were troubled for a litle season that they might be reformed hauing a signe of saluacion to remember the commandement of thy Law 7 For he that turned toward it was not healed by the thing that he sawe but by thee ô Sauiour of all 8 So in this thou shewedst our enemies that it is thou which deliuerest from all euil 9 * For the biting of greshopers and flyes killed them and there was no remedie founde for their life for they were worthie to be pu nished by suche 10 But the teeth of the venemous dragons col de not ouercome thy children for thy mercie came to helpe them and healed them 11 For they were 〈◊〉 because thei shulde remember thy wordes and were spedely hea led lest they shulde fall into so depe forgetfulnes that thei colde not be called 〈◊〉 by thy benefite 12 For nether herbe nor plaster healed thē but thy worde ô Lord which healeth all things 13 For thou hast the power of life and death * and leadest downe vnto the gates of hel and bringest vp againe 14 A man in dede by his 〈◊〉 may slaie another but when the Spirit is gone forthe it turneth not againe nether can he call againe the soule that is taken away 15 But it is not possible to escape thine hand 16 * For the vngodlie that wolde not knowe thee were punished by the strength of thine arme with strange raine and with haile were pursued with tempest that they colde not auoide and were consumed with fyre 17 For it was a wōderous thing that fyre might do more then water which quencheth all things but the worlde is the aduenger of the righteous 18 For some time was the fyre so tame that the beasts which were sent against the vngodlie burnt not and that because they shulde se knowe that they were persecuted with the punishment of God 19 And some time burnt the fyre in the middes of the water aboue the power of fyre that it might destroye the generacion of the vniust land 20 * In the stead whereof thou hast fed thine owne people with Angels fode and sent thē bread readie from heauen without their labour which had abundance of all pleasures in it and 〈◊〉 for all tastes 21 For thy sustinance declared thy swen es vn to thy children which serued to the appetite of him that toke it and was mete to that that euerie man wolde 22 Moreouer the* snowe and 〈◊〉 abode the fyre and melted not that thei might knowe that the fyre burning in the hayle and sparkeling in the raine destroyed the frute of the enemies 23 Againe it forgate his owne strength that the righteous might be nourished 24 For the creature that serueth thee which art the maker is 〈◊〉 in punishing the vnrighteous but it is easie to do good vnto suche as put their trust in thee 25 Therefore was it changed at the same time vnto all facions to serue thy grace which 〈◊〉 all things according to the desire of them that had nede thereof 26 That thy children whome thou louest ô Lord might knowe * that it is not the increa se of frutes that fedeth men but that it is thy word which preserueth thē that 〈◊〉 thee 27 For that which colde not be destroyed with the fyre being onely warmed a litle with the sunne beames melted 28 That it might be knowen that we ought to preuente the sunne rising to giue thankes vnto thee and to salute thee before the daye spring 29 For the hope of the vnthankeful shal melt as the winter yce and flowe away as vnprofitable waters CHAP. XVII The iudgements of God against the wicked 1 FOr thy iudgements are great and can not be expressed therefore men do erre that wil not be reformed 2 For when the vnrighteous thoght to haue thine holie people in subiection thei were bounde with the bands of darkenes and long night and being shut vp vnder the rofe did lie there to escape the euerlasting prouidence 3 And while they thoght to be hid in their dar ke sinnes thei were scattered abroad in the darke couering of forgetfulnes fearing hor ribly and troubled with visions 4 For the denne that hid them kept them not from feare but the soundes that were about them troubled them and terrible visions ād sorowful sights did appeare 5 No power of the fyre might giue light nether might the clere flames of the starres ligh ten the horrible night 6 For there appeared vnto them onely a sudden fyre verie dredful so that being afraied of this vision which they colde not se they thoght the things which they sawe to be worse 7 * And the illusions of the magical artes were broght downe and it was a moste shameful reproche for the boasting of their knowledge 8 For they that promised to driue away feare and trouble from the sicke persone were sic ke for feare and worthie to be laughedat 9 And thogh no feareful thing did feare them yet were they afraied at the beastes which passed by them and at the hyssing of the ser pents so that thei dyed for feare and said they sawe not the ayre which by no meanes can be auoided 10
into the plaine field because he had so manie hor semen and put his trust in them 78 So Ionathan followed vpon him to Azotus and the armie skirmished with his arriere bande 79 For Apollonius had left a thousand horsemen behinde them in ambush 80 And Ionathan knewe that there was an am bushment behinde him and thogh they had compassed in his hoste and shot dartes at the people from the morning to the euening 81 Yet the people stode stil as Ionathan had cō manded them til their horses were wearie 82 Then broght Simon forthe his hoste and set thē against the bāde but the horses were wearie aud he 〈◊〉 them and they fled so the horsemen were scattered in the field 83 And they fled to Azotus and came into the temple of Dagon their Idole that thei might there saue them 〈◊〉 84 But Ionathan set fyre vpon Azotus and all the cities rounde about it toke their spoiles and burnt with fyre the temple of Dagon with all them that were fled into it 85 Thus were slayne burnt about eight thou sand men 86 So Ionathan remoued the hoste from thence and camped by Ascalon where the men of the citie came forthe and met him with great honour 87 After this went Ionath an and his hoste agai ne to Ierusalem with great spoiles 88 And whē King Alexāder heard these things he began to do Ionathan more honour 89 And sent him a colar of golde as the vse is to be giuen vnto suche as are of the Kings blood he gaue him also Accaron with the borders thereof in possession CHAP. XI 3 The dissension betwene Ptolemeus and Alexander his sō ne in law 17 〈◊〉 death of Alexander 19 Demetrius reigneth alter the death of Ptolemeus 22 Sion is 〈◊〉 ed of Ionathan 42 Demetrius seing that no man resisted him sendeth his armie againe 54 〈◊〉 moueth Antiochus against Demetrius 1 ANd the King of Egypt gathered a great hoste like the 〈◊〉 that lyeth vpon the sea shote and manie ships and went about through deceit to obteine the kingdome of Alexander and to ioyne it vnto his owne realme 2 Vpon this he went into Syria with friendlie wordes and was let into the cities and men came forthe to mete him for King Alexander had commanded them to mete him be cause he was his father in Law 3 Now when he entred into the citie of Ptolemais he lefte bands and garisons in euerie citie 4 And when he came nere to Azotus they shewed him the temple of Dagon that was burnt and Azotus and the suburbes there of that were destroyed and the bodies cast abroad them that he had burnt in the bat tel for they had made heapes of them by the way where he shulde passe 5 And thei tolde the King what Ionathan had done to the intent they might get him euil wil but the King helde his peace 6 And Ionathan met the King with great honour at Ioppe where they saluted one another and laye there 7 So when Ionathan had gone with the King vnto the water that was called Eleutherus he turned againe to Ierusalem 8 So King Ptolemeus gate the dominion of the cities by the sea vnto Seleucia vpon the sea coast imagining wicked counsels against Alexander 9 ¶ And sent ambassadours vnto King Demetrius saying Come let vs make a league betwene vs and I wil giue thee my daughter which Alexander hathe and thou shalt reigne in thy fathers kingdome 10 For I repēt that I gaue Alexander my daugh ter for he goeth about to slaye me 11 Thus he sclandered Alexander as one that shulde desire his realme 12 And he toke his daughter from him gaue her vnto Demetrius and forsoke Alexander so that their hatred was openly knowen 13 Then Ptolemeus came to Autiochia where he set two crownes vpon his owne head of Asia and of Egypt 14 In the meane season was King Alexander in Cilicia for they that dwelt in those places had rebelled against him 15 But when Alexāder heard it he came to war re against him and Ptolemeus broght for the his hoste and met him with a mightie power and put him to flight 16 Then fled Alexander into Arabia there to be defended so Ptolemeus was exalted 17 And Zabdiel the Arabian smote of Alexanders head sent it vnto Ptolemeus 18 But the third dáy after King Ptolemeus dyed and thei that were in the holdes were slayne one of another 19 And Demetrius reigned in the hūdreth thre score and seuenth yere 20 ¶ At the same time gathered Ionathan them that were in Iudea to laye siege vnto the castle which was at Ierusalem and they made manie instruments of warre against it 21 Thē went there certeine vn godlie persones which hated their owne people vnto King Demetrius and tolde him that Ionathan besieged the castle 22 So when he heard it he was angrie and immediatly came vnto Ptolemais and wrote vn to Ionathan that he shulde laye nomore siege vnto it but that he shulde mete him speake with him at Ptolemais in all haste 23 Neuertheles when Ionathan heard this he commanded to besiege it he chose also certeine of the Elders of Israel and the Priest put him self in danger 24 And toke with him siluer and golde and ap parel and diuerse presents and went to Ptole mais vnto the King and founde fauour in his sight 25 And thogh certeine vngodlie men of his owne nacion had made complaintes vpon him 26 Yet the King intreated him as his predecessers had done and promoted him in the sight of all his friends 27 And confirmed him in the hie priesthode with all the honorable things that he had afore and made him his chief friend 28 Ionathā also desired the King that he wold make Iudea fre with the thre gouernements and the countrey of Samaria and Ionathan promised him thre hundreth talents 29 Where unto the King consented gaue Ionathan writing of the same conteining these wordes 30 KING DEMETRIVS vnto his brother Ionathan and to the naciō of the Iewes sendeth greting 31 We sēd you here a copie of the letter which we did write vnto our cousin Lasthenes concerning you that ye shulde se it 32 King Demetrius vnto Lasthenes his father sendeth greting 33 For the faithfulnes that our friends the nacion of the Iewes kepe vnto vs and for their good wil towardes vs we are ditermined to do them good 34 Wherefore we assigne to thē the coasts of Iudea with the thre gouernements Apherema and Lydda and Ramathe which are added vnto Iudea from the countrey of Samaria and all that apperteineth to all them that sacrifice in Ierusalem bothe concerning the paiments which the King toke yerely afore time bothe for the frutes of the earth for the frutes of the trees 35 As for the other things apperteining vnto vs of the tenths tributes which were due vnto vs and the customes of salte crowne taxes which were payed vnto vs we
that Paul being seton may be broght safe vnto Felix the Gouernour 25 And he wrote an epistle in this maner 26 Claudius Lysias vnto the moste noble Gouernour Felix sendeth greting 27 As this man was taken of the Iewes and shulde haue bene killed of them I came vpō them with the garison and rescued him per ceiuing that he was a Romaine 28 And when I wolde haue knowen the cause wherefore they accused him I broght him for the into their council 29 There I perceiued that he was accused of questions of their Law but had no crime worthie of death or of bondes 30 And when it was shewed me how that the Iewes laid wait for the mā I sent him straight way to thee and commaunded his accusers to speake before thee the things that they had against him Fare wel 31 Then the souldiers as it was commaunded them toke Paul and broght him by night to Antipatris 32 And the next day they left the horsmē to go with him and returned vnto the castel 33 Now when they came to Cesarea they deliuered the epistle to the Gouernour and presented Paul also vnto him 34 So when the Gouernour had red it he asked of what prouince he was when he vnder stode that he was of Cilicia 35 I wil heare thee said he whē thine accusers also are come and commaunded him to be kept in Herodes iudgement hall CHAP. XXIIII 10 Paul being accused answereth for his life and doctrine against his accusers 25 Felix gropeth him thinking to haue a bribe 28 And after leaueth him in prison 1 NOw after fiue dayes Ananias the high Priest came downe with the Elders and with Tertullus a certeine oratour whiche appeared before the Gouernour against Paul 2 And when he was called for the Tertullus began to accuse him saying Seing that we haue obteined great quietnes through thee and that manie worthie things are done vnto this nation through thy prouidence 3 We acknowledge it wholy and in all places moste noble Felix with all thankes 4 But that I be not tedious vnto thee I pray thee that thou woldest heare vs of thy courtesie a fewe wordes 5 Certeinely we haue founde this man a pestilent felowe a mouer of sedition among all the Iewes throughout the worlde a chief mainteiner of the secte of the Nazarites 6 And hathe gone about to pollute the Tēple therefore we toke him and wolde haue iudged him according to our Law 7 But the chief captaine Lysias came vpō vs and with great violence toke him out of our hands 8 Cōmanding his accusers to come to thee of whom thou maist if thou wilt inquire know all these things where of we accuse him 9 And the Iewes like wise 〈◊〉 saying that it was so 10 Then Paul after that the gouernour had beckened vnto him that he shulde speake answered I do the more gladly answer for my self for asmuche as I knowe that thou hast bene of manie yeres a iudge vnto this nation 11 Seing that thou maist knowe that there are but twelue dayes since I came vp to worship in Ierusalem 12 And thei nether founde me in the Temple disputing with anie man nether making vpro are among the people nether in the Synagogues nor in the citie 13 Nether can they proue the things where of they now accuse me 14 But this I confesse vnto thee that after the way which they call heresie so worship I the God of my Fathers beleuing all things which are written in the Law and the Prophetes 15 And haue hope to wards God that the resurrection of the dead which they them selues loke for also shal be bothe of iust and vniust 16 And here in I endeuour my self to haue alway a cleare consciēce to warde God to warde men 17 Now after many yeres I came and broght * almes to my nacion and offrings 18 * At what time certeine Iewes of Asia foūde me purified in the Temple 19 Nether with multitude nor with tumult 20 Who ought to haue bene present before thee accuse me if they had ought against me 21 Or let these thē selues say if they haue foūde any vniust thing in me while I stode in the Council 22 Except it be for this one voyce that I cryed standing among them * Of the resurrection of the dead am I accused of you this day 23 Now when Felix heard these things he differ red them and said Whē I shal more perfitely knowe the things which cōcerne this way by the coming of Lysias the chief Captaine I wil decise your matter 24 Then he cōmande a Centurion to kepe Paul and that he shulde haue ease that he shuld forbid none of his acquaintance to minister vnto him or to come vnto him 25 ¶ And after certeine dayes came Felix with his wife Drusilla which was a Iewesse he called forthe Paul and heard him of the faith in Christ. 26 And as he disputed of righteousnes and tēperance and of the iudgemēt to come Felix trembled ād answered Go thy way for this time and when I haue conuenient time I wil call for thee 27 He hoped also that money shulde haue bene giuen him of Paul that he might lose him wherefore he sent for him the oftener and communed with him 28 When two yeres were expired Porcius Festus came into Felix roume and Felix willing to get fauour of the Iewes left Paul bounde CHAP. XXV 2 The Iewes accuse Paul before Festus 8 He answereth for him self 11 And appealeth vnto the Emperour 14 His matter is rehearsed before Agrippa 23 And he is broght forthe 1 WHen Festus was then come into the pro uince after thre dayes he went vp from Cesarea vnto Ierusalem 2 Then the high Priest and the chief of the Iewes appeared before him against Paul and they besoght him 3 And desired fauour againste him that he wolde send for him to Ierusalem ād they laid wait to kil him by the way 4 But Festus answered that Paul shuld be kept at Cesarea and that he him self wolde shortly departe thither 5 Let them therefore said he which amōg you are able come downe with vs and if there be anie wickednes in the man let them accu se him 6 ¶ Now when he had taried among them no more then ten dayes he went downe to Cesarea and the next day sate in the iudgement seat and commaunded Paul to be broght 7 And when he was come the Iewes whiche were come from Ierusalem stode about him and laid manie and grieuous complaintes against Paul which they colde not proue 8 Forasmuche as he answered that he had nether offended anie thing against the Law of the Iewes nether against the Temple nor against Cesar. 9 Yet Festus willing to get fauour of the Iewes answered Paul and said Wilt thou go vp to Ierusalem there be iudged
of these things things before me 10 Then said Paul I stand at Cesars iudgemēt seat where I ought to be iudged to the Iewes I haue done no wrong as thou verie wel knowest 11 For if I haue done wrōg or committed anie thing worthie of death I refuse not to die but if there be none of these things where of they accuse me no man can deliuer me to them I appeale vnto Cesar. 12 Then when Festus had spoken with the Council he answered Hast thou appealed vnto Cesar vnto Cesar shalt thou go 13 ¶ And after certeine dayes King Agrippa and Bernice came downe to Cesarea to salute Festus 14 And when they had remained there manie dayes Festus proposed Pauls cause vnto the King saying There is a certeine man left in prison by Felix 15 Of whome when I came to Ierusalem the high Priests and Elders of the Iewes informed me and desired to haue iudgement against him 16 To whome I answered that it is not the maner of the Romaines for fauour to deliuer anie mā to the death before that he which is accused haue the accusers before him haue place to defēd him self cōcerning the crime 17 Therefore when they were come hither without delay the day folowing I sate on the iudgement seat and cōmaunded the man to be broght forthe 18 Against whome when the accusers stode vp they broght no crime of suche things as I sup posed 19 But had certeine questions against him of their owne superstition and of one Iesus which was dead whome Paul affirmed to be aliue 20 And because I douted of suche maner of question I asked him whether he wolde go to Ierusalem and there be iudged of these things 21 But because he appealed to be reserued to the examination of Augustus I commanded him to be kept til I might send him to Cesar 22 Then Agrippa said vnto Festus I wolde also heare the man myself To morowe said he thou shalt heare him 23 And on the morow whē Agrippa was come and Bernice with great pompe and were entred into the Cōmune hall with the chief ca ptaines and chief men of the citie at Festus commaundement Paul was broght forthe 24 And festus said King Agrippa and all men whiche are present with vs ye se this man about whome all the multitude of the Iewes haue called vpon me bothe at Ierusalem here crying that he ought not to liue anie longer 25 Yet haue I founde nothing worthie of death that he hathe committed neuertheles seing that he hathe appealed to Augustus I haue determined to send him 26 Of whom I haue no certeine thing to write vnto my Lorde wherefore I haue broght him forthe vnto you and specially vnto thee Kyng Agrippa that after examination had I might haue some what to write 27 For me thinketh it vnreasonable to send a prisoner and not to shewe the causes which are layed against him CHAP. XXVI 1 The innocencie of Paul is approued by rehearsing hys conuersation 25 His modest answere againste the iniurie of Festus 1 THen Agrippa said vnto Paul Thou art per mitted to speake for thy selfe So Paul stretched forthe the hand and answered for hym self 2 I thinke my self happie Kyng Agrippa because I shall aunswer thys day before thee of all the thyngs whereof I am accused of the Iewes 3 Chiefly because thou haste knowledge of al customes and questions which are among the Iewes wherefore I beseche thee to heare me paciently 4 As touchyng my life from my childehode and what it was from the begynning among myne owne nation at Ierusalem knowe all the Iewes 5 Which knewe me heretofore if they wolde testifie that after the moste straite secte of our religion I liued a Pharise 6 And nowe I stande and accused for the hope of the promes made of GOD vnto our Fathers 7 Whereunto our twelue tribes instantly seruing God day and nyght hope to come for the whyche hopes sake ô Kyng Agrippa I am accused of the Iewes 8 Why shulde it be thoght a thyng incredible vnto you that GOD shulde raise againe the dead 9 I also verely thoght in my self that I ought to do manie contrarie things against the Name of Iesus of Nazaret 10 * Whiche thynge I also did in Ierusalem for manie of the Sainctes I shut vp in prison hauyng receiued autoritie of the hygh Priests and when they were put to death I gaue my sentence 11 And I punished them throughout all the Sy nagogues and cōpelled them to blaspheme and being more madde against them I perse cuted them euen vnto strange cities 12 At which time euen as I went to * Damascus with autoritie and commission from the high Priests 13 At mid day ô King I sawe in the way a light from heauen passing the brightnes of the sunne shine rounde about me and them which went with me 14 So when we were all fallen to the earth I heard a voice speaking vnto me and saying in the Hebrewe tongue * Saul Saul why persecutest thou me It is hard for thee to kicke against prickes 15 Thē I said Who art thou Lord And he said I am Iesus whome thou persecutest 16 But rise and stand vp on thy fete for I haue appeared vnto thee for this purpose to appoint thee a minister a witnes bothe of the things which thou hast sene ād of the things in the which I wil appeare vnto thee 17 Deliuering thee from the people and frō the Gentiles vnto whome now I send thee 18 To open their eyes that they may turne frō darkenes to light and from the power of Sa tan vnto God that they may receiue forgiuenes of sinnes and inheritance among thē which are 〈◊〉 by faith in me 19 Wherefore Kyng Agrippa I was not disobedient vnto the heauenlie vision 20 * But 〈◊〉 first vnto them of Damascus and at Ierusalem ād throughout all the coastes of Iudea and then to the Gentiles that they shulde repent and turne to God and do workes worthie amendement of life 21 For this cause the Iewes caught me in the * Temple and went about to kil me 22 Neuertheles I obteined helpe of God and continue vnto this day witnessing bothe to smal and to great saying none other things then those which the Prophetes and 〈◊〉 did say shulde come 23 To wit that Christ shulde suffer and that he shuld be the first that shulde rise from the dead and shulde shewe lyght vnto the people and to the Gentiles 24 And as he thus aunswered for hym self Festus said with a loude voyce Paul thou art be sides thy selfe muche learnyng doeth make thee madde 25 But he said I am not madde ô noble Festus but I speake the wordes of trueth and sobernes 26 For the Kyng knoweth of these thynges before whome also I speake boldely for I am persuaded that none of these things are hid from hym for this thyng was
you but ye are washed but ye are sanctified but ye are iustified in the Name of the Lord Iesus by the Spirit of our God 12 ¶ * All things are lawful vnto me but all things are not profitable I may do all things but I wil not be broght vnder the power of anie thing 13 Meates are ordeined for the bellie and the bellie for the meates but God shal destroie bothe it ād them Now the bodie is not for fornication but for the Lord ād the Lord for the bodie 14 And God hathe also raised vp the Lord and * shal raise vs vp by his power 15 Knowe ye not that your bodies are the mēbres of Christ shal I then take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot God forbid 16 Do ye not knowe that he which coupleth him self with an harlot is one bodie for two saith he shal be one flesh 17 But he that is ioyned vnto the Lord is one spirit 18 Flee fornicatiō euerie sinne that a mā doeth is without the bodie but he that cōmitteth fornicatiō sinneth against his owne bodie 19 Know ye not that * your bodie is the tēple of the holie Gost which is in you whome ye haue of God and ye are not your owne 20 * For ye are bought for a price therefore glo rifie God in your bodie and in your spirit for they are Gods CHAP. VII 1 The Apostle answereth to certeine questions which the Corinthians desired to knowe 2 As of single life 3 Of the duetie of mariage 11 Of discordes and dissension in mariage 13 Of mariage betwene 〈◊〉 faithful vnfaithful 18 Of vncircumcising the 〈◊〉 21 Of seruitude 25 Of virginitie 39 And seconde mariage 1 NOw concerning the things whereof ye wrote vnto me It were good foramā not to touche a woman 2 Neuertheles to auoide fornication let eue rie man haue his wife and let euerie woman haue her owne housband 3 * Let the honsband giue vnto the wife due beneuolence and like wise also the wife vnto the housband 4 The wife hathe not the power of her owne bodie but the housband and like wise also the housbād hath not the power of his owne bodie but the wife 5 Defraude not one another except it be with consent for a time that ye may giue your selues to fasting and prayer and againe come together that Satan tempt you not for your incontinencie 6 But I speake this by permission not by commandement 7 For I wolde that all men were euen as I my self am but euerie man hathe his proper gift of God one after this maner ād another after that 8 Therefore I say vnto the vnmaried and vnto the widowes it is good for them if they abide euen as I do 9 But if they can not absteine let them marie for it is better to marie then to 10 And vnto the maried I commāde not I but the Lord Let not the wife * departe from her housband 11 But and if she departe let her remaine vnmaried or be reconciled vnto her housband and let not the housband put away his wife 12 But to the remnant I speake and not the Lord If anie brother haue a wife that beleneth not if she be content to dwell with him let him not forsake her 13 And the woman which hathe an housband that beleueth not if he be content to dwel with her let her not forsake him 14 For the vnbeleuing housband is sanctified by the wife and the vnbeleuing wife is sanctified by the housband els were your children vncleane but now are they holie 15 But if the vnbeleuing departe let him departe a brother or a sister is not in subiection in suche things but God hathe called vs in peace 16 For what knowest thou ô wife whither thou shalt saue thine housband Or what knowest thou ô mā whither thou shalt saue thy wife 17 But as God hathe distribute to euerie man as the Lord hathe called euerie one so let him walke and so ordeine I in all Churches 18 Is anie man called being circūcised let him not gather his vncircumcision is anie called vncircumcised let him not be circūcised 19 Circumcision is nothing and vncircumcision is nothing but the keping of the commaundements of God 20 * Let euerie man abide in the same vocatiō wherein he was called 21 Art thou called being a seruant care not for it but if yet thou maist be fre vse it rather 22 For he that is called in the Lord being a seruant is the Lords freman likewise also he that is called being fre is Christs seruant 23 * Ye are boght with a price be not the seruants of men 24 Brethren let euerie man wherein he was called therein abide with God 25 Now concerning virgines I haue no cōmaundement of the Lord but I giue mine aduise as one that hathe obteined mercie of the Lord to be faithful 26 I suppose then this to be good for the pre sent necessitie I meane that it is good for a man so to be 27 Art thou bounde vnto a wife seke not to be losed art thou losed from a wife seke not a wife 28 But if thou takest a wife thou sinnest not and if a virgine marie she sinneth not neuer theles suche shal haue trouble in the flesh but spare you 29 And this I say brethren because the time is short here after that bothe they which haue wiues be as thogh they had none 30 And they that wepe as thogh they wept not and they that reioyce as thogh thei reioyced not thei that bie as thogh they possessed not 31 And they that vse this worlde as thogh they vsed it not for the facion of this worlde goeth away 32 And I wolde haue you without care The vnmaried careth for the things of the Lord how he may please the Lord. 33 But he that is maried careth for the things of the worlde how he maye please his wife 34 There is difference also betwene a virgine a wife the vnmaried womā careth for the things of the Lord that she may be holie bothe in bodie and in spirit but she that is maried careth for the things of the worlde how she may please her housband 35 And this I speake for your owne commoditie not to tangle you in a snare but that ye followe that which is honest and that ye may cleaue fast vnto the Lord without separation 36 But if anie man thinke that it is vncomelye for his virgine if she passe the flowre of her age and nede so require let him do what he wil he sinneth not let them be maried 37 Neuertheles he that standeth firme in his heart
Tabernacle was standing 9 Which was a 〈◊〉 for the time present wherein were offred giftes and sacrifices that colde not make holie concerning the conscience him that did the seruice 10 Which onely stode in meats and drinkes and diuers washings and carnal rites vntil the time of reformation 11 But Christ being come an hie Priest of good things to come by a greater and a more perfite Tabernacle not made with hands that is not of this buylding 12 Nether by the blood of goates and calues but by his owne blood entred he in once vn to the holie place and obteined eternal redemption for vs. 13 * For if the blood of bulles and of goates and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling them that are vncleane sanctifieth as touching the purifying of the flesh 14 How muche more shal the blood of Christ which through the eternal Spirit offred him self without spot to God purge your conscience from dead workes to * serue the liuing God 15 And for this cause is he the Mediatour of the new Testament that through * death which was for the redemption of the transgressions that were in the former Testament they which were called might receiue the promes of eternal enheritance 16 Forwhere a testament is there must be the death of him that made the testament 17 * For the testamēt is confirmed when men are dead for it is yet of no force as long as he that made it is a liue 18 Wherefore nether was the first ordeined without blood 19 For when Moses had spoken euerie precept to the people according to the Law he toke the blood of calues and of goates with water and purple wolle and hyssope and sprinkled bothe the boke and all the people 20 * Saying This is the blood of the Testament which God hathe appointed vnto you 21 Moreouer he sprinkled likewise the Tabernacle with blood also and all the ministring vessels 22 And almost al things are by the Law purged with blood and without sheading of blood is no remission 23 It was then necessarie that the similitudes of heauēlie things shulde be purified with such things but the heauenlie things them selues are purified with better sacrifices then are these 24 For Christ is not entred into the holie places that are made with hands which are similitu des of the true Sanctuarie but is entred in to very heauen to appeare now in the sight of God for vs 25 Not that he shulde offer him self often as the hie Priest entred into the Holie place eue rie 〈◊〉 with other blood 26 For them must he haue often suffred since the fundacion of the worlde but now in the end of the worlde hathe he appeared once to put away sinne by the sacrifice of him self 27 And as it is appointed vnto men that they shal once dye and after that commeth the iudgement 28 So Christ was once offred to take away the sinnes of many and vnto them that loke for him shal he appeare the seconde time without sinne vnto saluation CHAP. X. 1 The olde lawe had no power to clense awaye sinne 10. But 〈◊〉 did it with offering of his bodie once for all 22 An exh rtation to receiue the goodnes of God than kefully with patience and stedfast faith 1 FOr the * Lawe hauing the shadowe of good things to come and not the very image of the things can neuer with those sa crifices which they offer yere by yere continually sanctifie the commers thereunto 2 For wolde they not then haue ceased to haue bene offred because that the offerers once purged shulde haue had no more conscice of sinnes 3 But in those sacrifices there is a remēbran ce againe 〈◊〉 euerie yere 4 For it is vnpossible that the blood of bulles and goates shulde * take away sinnes 5 Wherefore when he commeth into the worlde he saith * Sacrifice and offring thou woldest not but a bodie hast thou ordeined me 6 In burnt offrings and sinne offrings thou hast had no pleasure 7 Then I said Lo I come In the beginning of the boke it written of me that I shulde do thy wil ô God 8 Aboue when he said Sacrifice and offring and burnt offrings and sinne offrings thou woldest not haue nether hadst pleasure ther in which are offred by the Law 9 Then said he Lo I come to do thy wil ô God he taketh away the first that he may stablish the seconde 10 By the which wil we are sanct fied enen by the offring of the bodie of Iesus Christ once made 11 And euerie Priest appeareth daiely ministring and ofttimes offreth one maner of offring which can neuer take awaye sinnes 12 But this man after he had offred one sacrifice for sinnes * sitteth for euer at the right hand of God 13 And from hence forth tarieth * til his enemies be made his fotestole 14 For with one offring hath he consecrated for euer them that are sanctified 15 For the holie Gost also bearest vs recorde for after that he had said before 16 * This is the Testament that I wil make vnto them after those daies saith the Lorde I wil put my Lawes in their heart and in their mindes I wil write them 17 And their sinnes and iniquities wil I remem ber no more 18 Now where remission of these things things is there is no more offring for sinne 19 Seing therefore brethrē that by the blood of Iesus may be bolde to enter into the holie place 20 By the new and liuing way which he hath prepared for vs through the vaile that is his flesh 21 And seing we haue an hie Priest whiche is ouer the house of God 22 Let vs drawe nere with a true heart in assurance of faith sprinkeled in our hearts frō an euil conscience and washed in our bodies with pure water 23 Let vs kepe the profession of our hope without wauering for he is faithfull that promised 24 And let vs consider one another to prouoke vnto loue and to good workes 25 Not forsakyng the 〈◊〉 that we haue among our selues as the maner of some is but let vs exhorte one another and that so muche the more because ye se that the day draweth nere 26 * For if we sinne willingly after that we haue receiued the knowledge of the trueth there remaineth no more sacrifice for sinnes 27 But a feareful loking for of iudgement and violent fyre which sha deuoure the aduersaries 28 He that despiceth Moses Law dyeth withoutmercie* vnder two or thre witnesses 29 Of how muche forer punishment suppose ye shal he be worthie which tradeth vnder fote the Sonne of God and counteth the blood of the Testament as an vnholie thing where with he was sanctified
Law conteined 〈◊〉 signified 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his people h Called A 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 parte of Marche 〈◊〉 of April Exod. 14. 11. i Gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 condemnatiō to the wicked and 〈◊〉 vp his to 〈◊〉 hym and obey him a The Amorites were on both sides 〈◊〉 wherof two kings were 〈◊〉 already on the side to ward 〈◊〉 b For now théy had left it of about 40. yeres Exod. 4. 25. c Gilgál was so called because 〈◊〉 were there circumcised d For they loked daily to remoue at the Lords 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 they that were newe 〈◊〉 colde not do without great danger 〈◊〉 14 21. e For their 〈◊〉 was so grieuous that they were not able to remoue f By bringing you into this pro mised land contrary to the wicked opiniō of the Egyptians or the foreskin whereby you were like to the Egyptians Exod 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g In that 〈◊〉 Ioshua worshipeth him he acknollageth hym to be God and in that that he calleth himselfe the Lords captaine he declareth him selfe to be Christ Exod. 3. 5. Ruth 4. 7. Act. 7. 33. a That none colde go out b That none colde come in c For feare of the Israelites d Euerie day e That the conquest might not be assigned to manspower but to the mercie of God which with most weake thyngs can ouer come that whichesemeth moste strong f This is chiefely ment by the Reubenites 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the tribe of 〈◊〉 g Meaning 〈◊〉 rewarde Wherein was the standerd of the tribe of Dan. Nomb. 10. 〈◊〉 h For that day i The tribe of Dā was so called be cause it 〈◊〉 last ād gathered vp whatsoeuer was 〈◊〉 of others k Besides 〈◊〉 day once for the space of six dayes l That is appoin ted wholly to be 〈◊〉 Chap. 2. 4. Leu. 27. 21. Nomb. 21. 2. Deut. 13. 15. m And therefo re can not be put to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vse but must be first molten and then serue for the Tabernacle Ebr. 11. 30. 1. Mac. 12. 〈◊〉 Chap. 2. 14. Ebr. 11. 31. n For it was not 〈◊〉 for strangers to dwel among the 〈◊〉 til they 〈◊〉 purged o Meaning Tabernacle p For she was maried to 〈◊〉 prince of the 〈◊〉 of Iudáh Mat. 1. 5. q He shal builde it to the 〈◊〉 of all his stocke which thing was fulfilled in 〈◊〉 of Bethél 1. King 16. 34. a In taking the which was commanded to be de stroied Chap. 22. 20. 1. Chro. 2. 7. b This was a citie of the Amori tes 〈◊〉 there was another so called among the Ammonites Ierem. 49 3. The first Ai iscal led Aiah Isa. 10. 28. c God wolde by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 make thē more earnest to search out punish the sinne committed d This infirmitie of his faith sheweth how we are inclined of 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 e When thyne enemie shal blaspheme thee and say that thou wast not able to defend vs 〈◊〉 them f Then to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnpunished is to re 〈◊〉 God willingly g Meaning the man that 〈◊〉 of the thing 〈◊〉 h That is 〈◊〉 gyltie ether by lottes or by the iudgement of 〈◊〉 Nomb. 27. 21. i By declaring the trueth for God is 〈◊〉 when the 〈◊〉 is confessed k Suche a riche garment as the stares of Babylon did weare “ Or neuewe l Some read a plate others a rod and some 〈◊〉 tongue m This iudgement onely apperteineth to God and to who me he 〈◊〉 it to man he hathe commanded not to punis he the childe for the fathers 〈◊〉 Deut. 24. 16. n He declareth that this is Gods iudgement because he had offended and caused others to be staine Deut. 7. 18. and 21. 23. Chap. 6. 21. Deute 20. 14. a Meaning on the 〈◊〉 as vers 9. b God woldenot destroye Ai by miracle as 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 that other natiōs mighte 〈◊〉 the power and policie of his people “ Or driue out the inhabitants of the citie c 〈◊〉 the rest of the 〈◊〉 d That is vewed them and set thē in a ray e He sent 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that the other whiche lay in ambush might not be discouered f To the intent that they in the citie mighte the better discouer his armie g As they which 〈◊〉 to flee for 〈◊〉 h Or 〈◊〉 vp the baner to signifie when they shall inuade the citie “ Or toward the heauen “ Or place i VVhiche came out of the ābushe Deute 7. 2. k For the fire whiche they had before set in the citie was not to consume it but to signifie vnto Ioshua that they were entred Nomb. 30. 22. l That it coldene uer be 〈◊〉 againe m According as it was commanded Deut. 21. 23. Chap. 7. 〈◊〉 Exod. 20. 25. Deute 27. 5. n Meaning the ten commandements which are the summe of the whole Law Deut. 11. 29. 27. 12. Deut. 〈◊〉 12. o So 〈◊〉 yong nor olde man nor woman were exempted frome hearing the word of the Lord. a In respect of the plaine of Moab b The maigne 〈◊〉 called 〈◊〉 †Ebr. one mouth 2. Sam. 〈◊〉 1. c Because they were all worne d For the Gibeonites and the Hiuites 〈◊〉 people e Euen the idolaters for feare of death wil 〈◊〉 to honor the true God and receiue his reli ion †Ebr. in 〈◊〉 hand f The 〈◊〉 lacke no arte nor spare no lies 〈◊〉 set forth their policie when they wil deceiue the seruants of God g Some thinke that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of their 〈◊〉 and so made a league with them h From Gilgal i Fearing 〈◊〉 for their faute the plague of GOD shulde haue light vpon them all k This doeth not establishe 〈◊〉 othes but sheweth Gods mercye toward his whiche 〈◊〉 not punish them for this faute l For the vses of the Tabernacle of the temple when it shal be buylt Deut. 17. 1. m VVho were minded to put them to death for feare of Gods wrath n That is for the sacrifices Chap. 6. 〈◊〉 Chap. 8. 〈◊〉 a That is Lord of iustice so tyrants take to them selues glorious names 〈◊〉 in dede theibe verie enemies against God and all iustice b So enuious the wicked are 〈◊〉 any departe from their hande c Lest Ioshua 〈◊〉 haue thoght that God had sent this great power againste hym for his vnlawful league with the 〈◊〉 the Lord here 〈◊〉 him d So we se that all thinges serue to execute Gods vēgeance againste the wicked Isa. 28. 21. Eccles. 46. 5. e Some read in the boke of the righteous meaning Mosés The Chalde texte readeth in the boke of the Lawe 〈◊〉 it is like that it was a boke thus named whiche is now lost f By taking away the ennemies hearts destroying them with hailestones †Ebr. cut of all their traine or 〈◊〉 g Or in safetie so that none gaue them as much 〈◊〉 an euil worde h Signifying What shulde become of the rest of Gods enemies seing that Kyngs them selues Were not spared Deute 21. 23. Chap. 8. 29. () 〈◊〉
1. 6. p To call him Salomon q Meaning Dauid 1. Chro. 22 9. “ Or the chief citie r That is the chief citie and where all the conduits are is a good as taken †Ebr. my namebe called vpon it 1. Chro. 20. 2. s That is 〈◊〉 pounde after the waight of the 〈◊〉 talent t Signifying that as thei were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of God so he put them to cruell death a Tamarwas Absaloms sister both by father and mother and 〈◊〉 onely by father b And therefore kept in herfathers house as virgines were accustomed c Here we se that there is no 〈◊〉 wicked that 〈◊〉 lacke counsel to further it d Meaning some delicate and 〈◊〉 “ Or paste e That is she serued them on a dishe f For the wicked are ashamed to do that before mē whiche they are not afrayed to 〈◊〉 the sight of God Leui. 18. 9. “ Or How shal I put away my shame g As a lewde wicked persone “ 〈◊〉 for this cause “ Or boye h For that which was of diuers coa 〈◊〉 or pieces in those dayes was had in greatest estimacion Gene. 37. 3. iudg 5. 30. 〈◊〉 For thogh he 〈◊〉 ceiued soden vengeance in his heart yet he 〈◊〉 bled it til occasiō serued and comforted his sister “ Or in the plaine of Hazor k To wit to a banke thinking thereby to fulfil his wicked purpose †Ebr. blessed l 〈◊〉 to the king that Am non was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnto him m 〈◊〉 is the pride of the wicked masters 〈◊〉 in all their wicked commandemēts they think to be obeyed n Lamenting as he 〈◊〉 felt the wrath of Godvpō his house 〈◊〉 12. 10. †Ebr. because it was put in 〈◊〉 mouche “ Or take it to heart “ Or but. “ Or one after an other o That onely Am non is dead Chap. 3. 〈◊〉 p For Maachah his mother was the 〈◊〉 of this Talmai “ Or ceased a That the kynge fauoured him “ Or wise b In token of mournyng for they vsed 〈◊〉 intynge to seme chearefull †Ebr. put worde in her mouthe †Ebr. Saue †Ebr. a widowe woman c Vnder this parable she describeth the death of Ammon by Absalom d Because he hathe slayne his bro ther he oght to 〈◊〉 slayne according to the Lawe Gene 9 6. Exod. 21. 12 e As touching the 〈◊〉 of the Lawe which punisheth blood let me beare the blame f Sweare that thei shal not reuenge the blood which are 〈◊〉 in nom ber g VVhy doest thou giue contrary sentence in 〈◊〉 sonne absalom “ Or accept h God hathe prouided Waies as sanctuaries to saue then 〈◊〉 times whome man iud geth worthy death i For I thoght they wolde kil this mine heit l 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 done this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 counsel of 〈◊〉 m By 〈◊〉 rather in a 〈◊〉 ble then 〈◊〉 “ Or none 〈◊〉 de 〈◊〉 from the King n I haue ' granted thy request †Ebr. blessed o Couering hereby his affection and shewing 〈◊〉 parte of iustice to please the people p VVhich weig hed 6 〈◊〉 4 once after halfe 〈◊〉 on ce the shekei “ Or possession b The wicked 〈◊〉 impacientin their affections and spare no vnlawful meanes to 〈◊〉 them r If I haue offended by reuenging my sisters dishonour thus the wicked iustisie them selues in their euil †Ehr made him a VVhich were as agarde to setfor te his estate “ Or cōtrouersie b That is nothing of what citie or place he was c Thus by slander flatterie and faire promises the wicked seke preferrement d By insiting thē 〈◊〉 his father to him selfe e Counting from the time that the Israelites had asked a king of Samuél f By offring a peace offring which was lawful to do in anie place g And byd to his feast in Hebron †Ebr. went increased h VVhose heart he sawe that Satan had so possessed that he wolde 〈◊〉 ue no 〈◊〉 vnattempted †Ebr. chose †Ebr. at his feete “ Or house i To wit from Ierusalém k These were as the kings garde or as some write his counselers l VVho as some write was the kings sonne of Gath. m Meaning them of his familie n God require thee thy 〈◊〉 dship and fidelitie o To wit the six hundreth men p VVhich was the charge of the kohathire 9. Nō 4. 4. q To standby the Arke “ Or his tabernacle r The faithful in all their afflictiōs shewe them selues obedient to Gods wil. 〈◊〉 Sam. 9. 9. s VVhich asshes and dust in signe of sorrowe t The counsel of the 〈◊〉 worlde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 more harme then the open force of the enemie u Though Hushai dissembled here at the 〈◊〉 yet may we not vse this example to excuse our dissimulacion a VVhich was the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 Chap 15 30. “ Or fig cakes b Communely there are no viler 〈◊〉 then they which vnder 〈◊〉 of frendship accuse 〈◊〉 c VVhich was a citie in the tribe of Beniamin d That is rounde about him †Ebr. man of blood Ebr man of Belial e 〈◊〉 him as thogh by his meanes Ish bosheth Abnér were slaine 1. Sam. 24. 15. and Chap. 3. 8. f Dauid felt that this was the iudgement of God for his sinne and therefore hūbleth him 〈◊〉 to his rod. †Or my teares g Meaning that the Lord wil sēt comfort to his when they areop pressed h To wit at Bahurim †Ebr. Let the king liue i Meaning Dauid †Ebr. the secōde time k Suspecting the change of the kingdome and so his owne ouer throwe he giueth suche counsel as might moste hindre his fathers reconciliation and also declare to the people that Absalom was in hiest 〈◊〉 ritie l It was so estemed for the 〈◊〉 thereof a The wicked are so gredy to execute their malice that they leaue none occasion that may further the same b Meaning Dauid †Ebr. was right in the eyes of Ab salom †Ebr. what is in his 〈◊〉 “ Or giuen suche counsel c 〈◊〉 sheueth him selfe faithful to Dauid in that he reproueth this wicked counsel and purpose Or 〈◊〉 all night †Ebr. haue a brea che or ruine †Ebr. meit “ Or we wil cápe against him “ Or commāded d That counsel which 〈◊〉 good ād the first to Absolom e For by the 〈◊〉 of Hus hai 〈◊〉 went to the battel where he was destroyed Vers. 4. f That is ouer Ior den g Meaning the message frō their fathers h 〈◊〉 God sendeth succour to his in their greatest dangers i The chalde text readeth now they haue passed the Iordén k To wit to pursue thee with all haste l They 〈◊〉 all night and by morning had all their companie passed ouer m Gods vengeāce euen in this life is powred on them which are enemie traicours or persecuters for his Church n VVho was also called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dauids fathers o God shewed him selfe mosteli berale to his whē they seme
k VVhich summe is broght tomoūt to thre millions millions and six hundreth thousand crownes for here is mencion made of thirtie mo then are spoken of 1. Kin. 10. 1. mat 〈◊〉 14. a To knowe Whe ther his Wisdome Were so great as the reporte Was. Iuk 〈◊〉 31. b There was no question so hard that he did not solus “ Or gallerie whereby hewent vp †Ebr. there was no more spirit in her “ Or actes c Meanings that the Isrélites Were 〈◊〉 peo ple that Kings ate the lieutenāts of God which oght to grāte vnto him the 〈◊〉 and mini ster iustice to all d Read Chap. 8. 8. e Or pillers meaning the garnishing and trimming of the 〈◊〉 or pillers f That is Which the King gaue her 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of that treasure Which she broght g VVhich 〈◊〉 mounteth 102400 crownes of the sunne Bud eude asse h Or Pounds called 〈◊〉 of euerie one semed to make an 〈◊〉 shekels i That is the sleppes and the forè 〈◊〉 were fastened to the throne k Vpon the pom mels or 〈◊〉 l VVhich 〈◊〉 of the best Writers is thoght to be Cilicia read 1. King 10. 22. m That is ten hot ses in euerie stable Which in all 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 thousand 18. 〈◊〉 King 4. 26. “ Or 〈◊〉 n The abundance of these temporal 〈◊〉 in Salomons kingdome is a figure of the spiritual treasures which the elect shal enioye in the 〈◊〉 vnder the true Salomon Christ. “ Or Iddo o That is which prophecied agaīst him 〈◊〉 King 11. 41. a After the death of Salomon 1. King 12. 1. b That is hādeled 〈◊〉 It semeth that God hardened their heartes so that they thus murmu red without cause which declareth also the incō stantie of the peo ple. c Or that stode by him that is which were of his counsel and 〈◊〉 d Or 〈◊〉 singer meaning that he was of farregrea 〈◊〉 power 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 father “ Or 〈◊〉 e Gods wil impo seth suche a neces 〈◊〉 the second causes that 〈◊〉 can be done but according to the same and yet mans wil worketh as of it selfe so that it can not be excused in doing euil by alledging that it is Gods ordinance †Ebr. by the hād 〈◊〉 Kin. 〈◊〉 16. “ Or receyuer †Ebr. strengthened him 〈◊〉 2. Kin. 12. 20. a That is the 〈◊〉 tribe of Benia n in for the other halfe was gone af ter Ieroboam b Meaning the ten tribes which rebelled c Or repaired thē and made them strong to be more able to resist 〈◊〉 boam “ Or 〈◊〉 †Ebr. stode Chap. 13. 9. 1. Kin. 12. 31. d Meaning idoles read Isa. 〈◊〉 15. e VVhich were 〈◊〉 of true re ligion and feared God f So long as they feared God and set forthe his worde they pro 〈◊〉 g Called 〈◊〉 Abi lam who reigned thre yere 1. Kin. 15. 2. h Me gaue him selfe to haue many wiues “ Or when the 〈◊〉 had established Rehobeams kingdome †For suche is the inconstancie of the people that for the moste part 〈◊〉 follow the 〈◊〉 of their 〈◊〉 b VVhich were a people of Africa called the Troglo dites because they 〈◊〉 in holes “ Or blacke Mores c 〈◊〉 that no calamiue can come vnto vs except we forsake Cod and that he neuer leueth vs til we haue cast him of d And therefore doeth 〈◊〉 punish your for your sinnes †Ebr. drop downe e He sheweth that Gods 〈◊〉 are not to destroy his 〈◊〉 but to 〈◊〉 se them to bring thē to the Know ledge of them selues and to knowe how much 〈◊〉 it is to serue God then 〈◊〉 f VVhich declareth that God 〈◊〉 not the death of a 〈◊〉 but his conuersiō 〈◊〉 8. 32. 33. 11. 1. Kin. 14 21. g That is twelue yeres after that he had 〈◊〉 ouercome by 〈◊〉 ver 〈◊〉 †Ebr. saying “ Or Abiam a He meaneth Iu dah ād 〈◊〉 b Or Maacha 1. King 52. c Called also 〈◊〉 for Abshalom was her grandefather 〈◊〉 King 15. 2. d VVhiche was one of the 〈◊〉 of moū 〈◊〉 e And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doeth vsurpe it or take it 〈◊〉 that stocke 〈◊〉 the ordinance of the Lorde thus like an 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 the word of God for his aduantage f That is 〈◊〉 because that thing whiche is 〈◊〉 is preserued from 〈◊〉 he meaneth also that it was made solemnely 〈◊〉 by offring of sacrifices where as they 〈◊〉 salt accordyng as was ordeined Nom. 18. 19. g This worde in the Chalde tongue is Racha Which 〈◊〉 Sauiour vseth Matt. 5. 22. †Ebr. children of Belial h Meanynge in hearte and courage 1. Kin. 11. 26. “ Or fainte hearted i He 〈◊〉 the nature of idolaters which take no trial of the vo cation lyfe and doctrine of their ministers but thinke the most 〈◊〉 and greatest beastes sufficient to serue their turne Leui. 26. 36. 1. King 12. 31. Chap 11. 14. Ebr. fil his hād k As it was appointed in the Law Exod. 29. 39 l Because theyr cause was good appointed by the Lorde they douted not of the successe and victorie m Contemnyng the good counsel whiche came of the 〈◊〉 of God he thoght to haue ouer come by deceite “ Or gaue hym the ouerthre we n He sheweth that the staye of al kingdomes assurāce of victo ries depende vpō our trust and cōfidence in the Lorde †Ebr. 〈◊〉 2. Kyng 13. 8. a VVhiche were 〈◊〉 contrary to the Lawe 〈◊〉 16. 20. b He sheweth that the rest and quietnes of kingdomes standeth in abolishing ido latrie and 〈◊〉 cing true religiō c VVhile we 〈◊〉 the ful gouernement 〈◊〉 d The Kinge of 〈◊〉 Egypt e VVhiche was a citie in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 15. 44. VVhere Michaiah the Prophete was borne 1. King 14. 6. “ Or against ma ny without power f Thus the children of God nether trust in their owne power or policie nether feare the strēgth 〈◊〉 of their enemies but con sider the cause subtilitie of their entreprises tend to Gods glorie therevpon assure thē selues of the victorie by him whiche is onely almightie can turne all flesh in to dust with the breath of hys monthe g The Lorde had 〈◊〉 thē with feare a VVho was called 〈◊〉 as hys father was vers 8. b For the space of 〈◊〉 yeres vnder 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thre yeres vn der 〈◊〉 religion was neglected and 〈◊〉 planted c He sheweth that 〈◊〉 the wicked nes of tyrants ad their rage yet God hathe hys 〈◊〉 he heareth in their tribulacion as he deliuered hys from zerah king of the Ethiopiās and out of all other daungers when they called vpō the Lord. d Your confiden ce and truste in God shal not be 〈◊〉 e Called 〈◊〉 conteining part of May and part of Iune f VVhiche they had taken of the Ethiopians g These were the wordes of their couenant which commaunded all idolaters to be put to death accordynge to the Lawe of God 〈◊〉 13. h So long as
asked for our infirmitie for God knew whēce became o Herein is described the nature of Satan whi che is euer ranging for his pray 1 〈◊〉 5. 8. p He seareth thee not for thine owne sake but for the commoditie that he receiueth by thee q Meanyng the grace of GOD whiche 〈◊〉 Iob as a rampare against all tentations r This signifieth that Satan is not able to touch vs but it is GOD that must do it s Satan noteth the vice whereunto men are cō monly subiect that is to hide their rebellion and to be contēt with God in the time of prosperiue whiche vice is disclosed in the time of their aduersitie t GOD giueth not Satan power ouer man but that which God giueth him u That is went to execute that whiche God had permitted him to do for elles he can neuer go out of Gods presence x That is the Arabians y VVhich 〈◊〉 was also done by the craft of Satan to tempt Iob the more grieuously for asmuche as he might se that not onely men were his enemies but that GOD made warre againste him z This 〈◊〉 plague declareth that when one plague is past whiche serneth hard to be borne God can send vs another farre more grieuous to trye hys and teache them obedience a Whiche came not of 〈◊〉 but declareth that the children of God are not insensible like bloc kes but that in their 〈◊〉 thei fele 〈◊〉 and grief of minde yet they kepe a meane herein rebell not against God as the wicked do Eccle 5. 14. 1. Tim. 6 7. b That is ito the belly of the earth which is the mother of all c Hereby he confesseth that God is iuste and good all thogh his hād be sore vpō him d But declared that God did althing 〈◊〉 to iustice equitie a That is the An gels as Chap. 1 6. b Read Chap. 1 13 Ezek 14 14. c He proueth Iobs integritie by this that he ceased not to feare God when his plagues were grie uously vpon him d That is when thou hadst noght against him or when thou wast not able to bring thy purpose to passe e Hereby he mēt that a mās owne skinne is dearer vnto him then another mans f Meaning his owne persone g Thus Satán can go no further in punishing then God hathe limited vnto him h This sore was moste vehement where with also God plagued the Egyptians Exo. 9 9. and threateneth to punish there belliouspeo ple Deut. 28 27. so that this tentatiō was moste grieuous for if Iob had measured Gods fauour by the vehemencie of his disease he might haue thoght that God had cast him of i As destitute of all other helpe and meanes and wonderfully afflicted with the soro we of his disease k Satán vseth the same instrument against Iob as he did against Adám l Meaning what gainest thou to serue God seing he thus plagueth thee as thogh he were thine enemie This is the moste grieuous tentacion of the faithful when their faith is assailed and when Satán goeth about to persuade them that thei trust in God in vayne m For death was appointed to the blasphemer and so she ment that he shulde be sone ridde out of his 〈◊〉 n That is to be pacient in 〈◊〉 as we reioy ce when he sendeth prosperitie so to acknowledge him to be bothe merciful Iusle o He so 〈◊〉 his affectiōs that his tongue 〈◊〉 impaciencie did not murmure against God p Which were men of autoritie wise and learned and as the Septuagint write King and came to comfort him but when they saw how he was visiced they conceiued an euil opinion of him as thogh he had bene but an hypocrite and so iustely plagued of God for his sinnes q This was also a ceremonie which they vsed in those countreis as the renting of their clothes in signe of sorowe c. r And therefore thoght that he wolde not haue hearkened to their counsel a The seuē dayes ended Chap. 9 13 b Here Iob begin neth to 〈◊〉 his great 〈◊〉 in this battel betwene the Spirit the flesh Rem 7 18 after a maner yeldeth yet in the end he 〈◊〉 vi ctorie thogh he was in the meane time greatly wounded c Men ought not to be weary of their life cursse 〈◊〉 because of the infirmities that it is subiect vnto but because they are giuē to sinne and rebellion against God d Let it be put out of the nōber of dayes and let it not haue the light of the senne to separate it frō the night e That is moste obscure darknes which maketh them afraied of death that are in it f Which cursse the day of their birth let thē lay that cursse vpon this night g Let it be always night and neuer se day †Ebr. the eye liddes of the morning h This and that which followeth declareth that when mā giueth place to his passions he is not able to stay nor kepe measure but runneth head ling 〈◊〉 all euil except God call him backe i The 〈◊〉 of his afilictions made him to 〈◊〉 these wordes as thogh death were the end of all miseries and as if there were nolife after this whiche he speaketh not as thogh it were so but the infirmities of his flesh caused him to brast out into this error of the wicked k He 〈◊〉 the ambition of thē which for their pleasure as it we re change the or der of nature buylde in moste baren places because they wolde hereby make their names immortal l Thatis by death thecrueltie of the tyrants hathe reased m All they that susteine anie kinde of calamitie and 〈◊〉 in this worlde which he speaketh after the iudgement of the flesh n He sheweth that the benefites of God are not comfortable except the heart ye ioyful and the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 o That 〈◊〉 not how to come out of his miseries because he dependeth not on Gods pouidence p In my prosperitie I loked euer for a fall as is come now to passe q The feare of troubles that shulde insue caused my prospe ritie to seme to me as nothing and yet I am not exempted from trouble a Seing this thine impaciencie b Thou haste cōforted others in their afflictions canst not now comfort thy selfe c This he concludeth that Iob was but an hypo crite and had no true feare not trust in God d He concludeth that Iob was reproued seing that God handeled him so extremely whiche is the argument that the carnal men make against the children of God e They that do euil can not but receiue euil f He sheweth that God nedeth no great preparatiō to destrove his enemies for he cā do it with the blastof his mouth g Thogh men ac cording to 〈◊〉 office do not punish tyrants whome for their crueltie he compareth to lions and their children to their whelpes yet God bothe is able and his iustice wil pu nish them h A
him 2. Sam. 11. 〈◊〉 o By giuing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to praise 〈◊〉 when thou 〈◊〉 forgiue my sinnes 〈◊〉 VVhich is a wounding of the 〈◊〉 proceding of faith which seketh vnto God for 〈◊〉 p He praieth for the whole Church because through his sinne it was in danger of Gods iudgement q That is iust and law ful applied to their right end wh ch is the exer cise of faith repentance a O Doeg Which hast credit which the tyrant Saul and hast power to 〈◊〉 the saints of God b Thy malicie mo ueth thee by craftie 〈◊〉 lies to accuse and destroye the innocents †Ebr. righteousnes c Thogh God 〈◊〉 for a time yet at length he wil 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 falsehode d A lbeit 〈◊〉 seme o be neuer so sure 〈◊〉 e For the eies of the 〈◊〉 are shut vpot Gods iudgements f VVith ioyful reuerence seing that he taketh their parte against the 〈◊〉 †Or is his 〈◊〉 ce g He 〈◊〉 to haue a 〈◊〉 the seruants of God that he maie growe in the knowledge of godlines h Executed this 〈◊〉 engeance †Or waite vpon thy grace and pro mes Psal. 1. 111. a VVhich was an 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 of note b VVhere as no re 〈◊〉 is had of ho 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 of vertue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there the Prophet pronoun 〈◊〉 that the 〈◊〉 haue no God VVhereby he cō ēneth all 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 that ten 〈◊〉 not to seke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 7. 20. Dauid pronoun eth Gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 emers who 〈◊〉 charge to de 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gods people do moste 〈◊〉 de uoure them e VVhen they thoght there was none occasion to feare the sudden vengeāce of God lighted vpon thē f Be the enemies power neuer so great not the dan ger so fareful yet God deliuered his in 〈◊〉 Psal LIIII 1. Sam. 23. 11. a He declareth that when all mea nes dofaile God wil deliuer euen as it were bymira de them that call vnto him with an vpright 〈◊〉 b To wit the ziphims c Saul and his armie which were like 〈◊〉 beastes 〈◊〉 not be satisfied but by his death d Be they neuer so sewe as he was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e According to thy faithful promes for my 〈◊〉 ce f For hypocrites 〈◊〉 God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or vp on condi 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 maylaw 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for Gods iudgements 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be pure a The earnestnes of his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 inso muche as he compelled to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into 〈◊〉 b For the threatenings of Saul 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as a w 〈◊〉 persone or they haue imagined my destructiō d 〈◊〉 was no parte of him that was not astonied with extreme fea re e Feare had driuē him to so great di stres that he wished to be hid in some wildernes to be banished 〈◊〉 kingdome which GOD had promised that he snulde enioye f Frō which cruel rage and tyrannie of Saul g As in the confusion of Babylon when the wicked conspired against God g As in the confusion of Babylon when the wicked conspired against God h All 〈◊〉 and good ordres are broken and 〈◊〉 vice and dissolution reigneth vnder Saul i If mine open ene mie had soght mi 〈◊〉 colde the better haue auoy ded him k VVhich was not onely ioyned to me in friendship and counsel in worldeliematrers but also in religiō l As Korath 〈◊〉 and Abiram m VVhich signifieth a feruent minde and sure truste to obteine his 〈◊〉 which thing made him earnest at all times in praier King 〈◊〉 n Euen the Angels of God soght on my 〈◊〉 agaīst 〈◊〉 enemies 2. o But their prospe rous 〈◊〉 stil con 〈◊〉 p I did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ke him 〈◊〉 was at peace with 〈◊〉 he made 〈◊〉 against me †〈◊〉 to wit 〈◊〉 thou wol dest that God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 and trial he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 r Thogh 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 longer yet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 of God 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 death a Being chased by the 〈◊〉 of his enemies into a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 dooue no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b He 〈◊〉 that it is ethet now 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that God elpe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him and readie to 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 his cōscience vpon Gods promes thogh he se not present helpe d All my counsels haue euil successe and turne to mine owne sorowe e As all the world against one man and can not be saciat except they haue my life f They thinke not onely to escape punishment but the more 〈◊〉 thei are the more impudent they waxe g If God kepe the 〈◊〉 of his saints in store 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 re wil he 〈◊〉 ber their blood to 〈◊〉 thogh tyrans burne the bones yet can they not blot the teares blood 〈◊〉 of gods register h Hauing 〈◊〉 that which I 〈◊〉 I am boun de to paye my vowes of chankes giuing as I promi sed i As 〈◊〉 of his great mercies giuing him thankes for the sa me k That is in this life and 〈◊〉 of the sunne 1. Sam. 22. 4. a 〈◊〉 was ether the begiuning of a 〈◊〉 song at the wordes which Dauid 〈◊〉 whc̄he slayed his affection †Or dwel 〈◊〉 safely b He compareth the afflictions which God layeth vpon his children to a 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c VVho leaueth not his workes be gon vnperfit d He wolde rather deliuer 〈◊〉 by a miracle then that I shulde be oue come e He meaneth their 〈◊〉 false reportes f Suffer me not to be destroyed to the contempt of thy name h Thatis wholly bent to giue thee praise for my deliuerance i He 〈◊〉 that bothe his heart shal praise God and his tongue shal confesse him and also that he wil vse other meanes to 〈◊〉 ke him selfe forwarde to the same k Thy mercies do not onely 〈◊〉 to the Iewes but 〈◊〉 to tho Gentiles a Ye counselers of Saul who vnder prerence of consulting for the commune Wei h conspiremy death being an innocēc b Ye are not asha med to execute that 〈◊〉 publi kely 〈◊〉 y ha ue imagined in your hearts c That is enemies to the people of God euen from their birth d 〈◊〉 passe in malice and subtiltie the craftie 〈◊〉 which colde 〈◊〉 him selfe by stepping his eare from the in 〈◊〉 e Take away all occasions meanes Wherby they 〈◊〉 f Considering 〈◊〉 diuine power the sheweth that God in a moment can destroye their force 〈◊〉 ereof theybrag ge g A 〈◊〉 his takē rawe 〈◊〉 of th̄e pot before he Wa ter see hiso he desi reth God to destroye their entre 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thei bring them to pas se. h VVith a pure affection i Their punishment and thoughter shal be so 〈◊〉 k Seing God gouer neth all by his pro uidence he muste 〈◊〉 des 〈◊〉 differēce 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 godlie and the Wicked a Read psal 16. 1. Sam. 19 11. b Thogh his enemies Were euen at hād to destroye him
yet 〈◊〉 assured him self that God had awayes ynough in his hād 〈◊〉 deliuer him c For I am 〈◊〉 to them War des and haue not offended them d Seing it apperreineth to Gods iudgements to pu nish the wicked he 〈◊〉 God to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ven geanceon the reprobat who mali ciously 〈◊〉 his Chu ch e He 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 to hungrie dogs shewing that they are neuer wearie in doing euil f They boast open ly of their Wicked deuiles and euerie worde is as a sworde for thei nether feare God nor are ashamed of men g Thogh Saul haue neuer so great power yet I knowe that thou 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 therefore wil I pa ciently hope on thee h He Wil not faile to succout me when nedere quireth i Altogether but by litle that the people seing olte times thy iudges 〈◊〉 may be min deful of thee k That is their miserie shame thei may be as glasses 〈◊〉 of Gods vengeāce l VVhen thy time shal come whē they haue sufficiēt ly serued for an example of 〈◊〉 geāce vnto other m He mocketh at 〈◊〉 vaine ent eprises being as sured that thei shal 〈◊〉 bring their purpose to passe n VVhich didest vse the 〈◊〉 of a Weake womā to cōfounde the enemies strength as 1. Sam 19. 2. o 〈◊〉 him selfe to be 〈◊〉 all v rue and 〈◊〉 he attribu 〈◊〉 the whole to God 2 Sam. 8 〈◊〉 10 1. 1 Chro 18. 1. a These Were certeine songs 〈◊〉 the note 〈◊〉 this psalme was sung Or Syria called Mesopotamia b Called also Sophene which 〈◊〉 deth by Euphrates c For when Saul was not able to resist the enemie the people fled he ther 〈◊〉 for thei colde not be safe in their owne houses d as a cleft with an earth quake e Thou hast handled thy people sharply in taking from them sense iudgemēt in that theiaided Saulthe had giuen the Wicked King and pursued him to Whorne God iust tiltle of the realme f In making me King thou cast performed thy promes Which semed to hauelost the force g It is so certeine as if it Were spoken by an oracle that I shall possesse 〈◊〉 places Whiche Saul had left to his 〈◊〉 h For it Was strong and Well peopled i Dauid meaneth that in this tribe hys kyngdome shal be 〈◊〉 Gen 49. 〈◊〉 k In 〈◊〉 vile subiection l For thou Wilt 〈◊〉 ād fai ne as thogh thou We 〈◊〉 glad m He Was assu red that GOD Wolde giue him the stronge 〈◊〉 of hys enemies Wherein they thoght them selues sure a From the place Where I Was 〈◊〉 is hed beyng driuen out of the 〈◊〉 and temple by my sonne Ab salom b Vnto the 〈◊〉 Without they helpe I can not atteine c There is nothing that doeth more strengthen our faith then the remembrāce of Gods succour in times past d This chiefly is referred to 〈◊〉 Who liueth 〈◊〉 not onely in him selfe but also in his members e For the stabilitie of my kingdome standeth in thy mercie and trueth 1. Chro. 16. 41. a Thogh Satan tempted hym to murmure agaīst God yet he bridled his 〈◊〉 and resting vpon Gods 〈◊〉 beareth his crosse pa tiently b It appeareth by the oft repetitiō of this Word that the Prophet abode manifolds 〈◊〉 but by 〈◊〉 on God and by paci ence he 〈◊〉 came them all c He 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 self being 〈◊〉 Whom God had appointed to the kingdome d Thogh ye 〈◊〉 to be in honour yet God Wil sud 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 you e Dauid Was 〈◊〉 moued 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 troubles therefore he 〈◊〉 vp hym selfe to 〈◊〉 in God f These 〈◊〉 and often 〈◊〉 tions Were neces sarie to 〈◊〉 his faith against the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 g He 〈◊〉 heth vs of our Wicked 〈◊〉 Whiche 〈◊〉 hide our 〈◊〉 and bite on the 〈◊〉 then vtter our grief to God to obteine remedie h Giue your selues wholy to God by putting awaye all things that are contrarie to his Lawe i He hathe plainely 〈◊〉 Witnes of his power so that houe nedeth to dout thereof k So that the Wicked shal 〈◊〉 thy power and the godlie thy mercie a To Wit of 〈◊〉 1. 〈◊〉 23. 14. b Thogh he Was bothe 〈◊〉 in greate distres yet he made god his 〈◊〉 aboue all meate and drinke c In this miserie I 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the contempla tion of thy pow er and 〈◊〉 as if I Were in thy Sanctuarie d The ren 〈◊〉 ce of thy fauour is more swere vn to me then al the pleasures and 〈◊〉 of the Worlde e He assureth him selfe by the Spirit of God to haue the gift of constancie f He prophecieth of the destruction of Saul ād them that take hys parte Whose bodies shal not be buried but be de uoured With wilde beastes g All that 〈◊〉 by GOD a 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 him shal reioyce in thys Worthie Kyng a in that he calleth to God with his 〈◊〉 is a si gne that 〈◊〉 pray er was vehemēt and that his life was in danger b That is frome their 〈◊〉 malice c To wit their outwarde violen ce d False reportes and sclanders e To be without feare of God ād reuerence of mā is a signe of reprobation f The more that the wicked se Gods children in miserie the more bolde and impudent are they in 〈◊〉 them g There is no waye so 〈◊〉 and subtil to do hurt which they inuented not for his destruction h To se gods 〈◊〉 iudgementes agaynst them ād howe he hathe caught them in their own snares i VVhen they shal 〈◊〉 that he wil be fauora ble to them as he was to hys seruant Dauid a Thou giuest dai ly new occasion to thy Church to praile thee b Not 〈◊〉 the Iewes but 〈◊〉 the Gentiles in the kingdome of 〈◊〉 c He 〈◊〉 it to his sinnes of the people that God who was accustomed to as sille them 〈◊〉 draweth his succour from them d Thou wilt declare thy selfe to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of thy Church in de stroying thyne enemies as thou didest in the 〈◊〉 Sea e As of all barba 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 of f He sheweth that there 〈◊〉 no parte nor 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the worlde which is not gouerned by Gods power and prouidence †Ebr. The going forth of the mor nyng and of the euening g To wit with 〈◊〉 h That is Shiloah or the raine i Thou hast appo 〈◊〉 ted the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 forthe fede to mans vse k By this deser 〈◊〉 he sheweth that al the ordre of nature is ateshmonie of gods loue toward vs who causeth all 〈◊〉 to serue 〈◊〉 necessitie l That is the dume creatures shal not onely reioyce for a time 〈◊〉 Gods 〈◊〉 but shall continually sing i Thou hast appo 〈◊〉 ted the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 forthe fede to mans vse a He 〈◊〉 that all 〈◊〉 shal come to the knowledge of God who then was only know 〈◊〉 Iudea b As the faithful shall obey God willingly so
times z As ther all do that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the power of God by their capacitie a The forgetfulnes of Gods 〈◊〉 is the rote of 〈◊〉 and all vice u whatsoeuer commeth not from the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the heart is hypocrisie b This worde signifieth a confused mixture of 〈◊〉 and venemous wormes Some take it for all wilde beastes c He repeteth not he 〈◊〉 the miracles that God did in Egypt but certeine which might be 〈◊〉 to conuince the people of malice and ingratitude d So called 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 that is of 〈◊〉 thewicked or els because therwere wicked 〈◊〉 whome God permitted to vexe men e The first borne are so called as Genes 49. 3. g That is thei bad none occasiō to feare for 〈◊〉 che as God destroied their enemies and deliueted them safely h Meaning Canà an which God had consecrate to him selfe and appointed to his people 〈◊〉 11. 1 53. 7. i Nothing more displeaseth God in the children them when 〈◊〉 continue in that wickednes which their fathers 〈◊〉 begonne k By 〈◊〉 God otherwise then he had 〈◊〉 l For their ingra titude he 〈◊〉 the Philislims to take the 〈◊〉 which was the signe of his presence from amōg them m The Arke is called his 〈◊〉 and beautie because thereby he 〈◊〉 his peo ple and beautiful ly appeared vnto them n Thei were sud 〈◊〉 destroyed o Thei had no mariage songs that is thei were not maried p Ether thei were slaine before or taken prisoners of their enemies and so were forbidden q Because thei were drunken in their sinnes thei iudged Gods pacience to be a slombring as thogh he were drunken there fore he answering their beastlie iudgement faith he wil awake and rake sudden vengeance 1. Sam 4. 10. r Shewing that he spared not altogether the Israelites thogh he punished their enemies s By 〈◊〉 the Temple and establishing the kingdome he declareth that the signes 〈◊〉 his sauour were among them t He sheweth wherein a Kings charge standeth to Wit to prouide faithfully for his people to gui de them by coun sel and defend them by power Psal. lxxix a The people crye vnto God against the barbarous tyrannie of the Babylonians Whospoiled Gods inheritance polluted his Temple destroyed his religion 〈◊〉 red his people b The Prophet sheweth towhat extremities God suffreth sometime his Church to fall to exercise their faith ' before he set to his hād to deliuer them c Their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 durst not burie them for 〈◊〉 of the enemies d Whereof some came of Abrahā but Were degene tate and others Were open enemies to thy religion but thei bothe laughed at our miseries e Wilt thou vtter ly cōsume vs for our sinnes before thou takest vs to mercie f Which We our fathers haue committed g And 〈◊〉 not til We 〈◊〉 recompenced for our sinnes h Seing We haue none other Sa 〈◊〉 nether can We helpe our selues and also by our saluacion thy Name shal be praised therefore o Lord helpe vs. Iere. 10. 〈◊〉 i Who thogh in respect of God thei Were iustly pnnished for their 〈◊〉 yet in consideration of their cause We re vniustly murthered k Which Were captiues among their enemies colde loke for no thing but death l We 〈◊〉 to desire no bene 〈◊〉 of God but on this condition to praise his 〈◊〉 a This 〈◊〉 Was made as a praier for to desire God to be merciful to the tentribes b Moue their hearts that thei may returne to Worship God a right that is in the place ' Where thou hast appoin ted Isa. 43. 21. Psal. lxxx c Ioyne thy Who le people and all thy tribes together againe d The 〈◊〉 feare Gods angre When thei 〈◊〉 ue that their prai ers are not forthWith heard e Our neighbours haue continual strife and War reagainst vs. f Because that repentance one ly commeth of God thei moste instantly and ofe times call to God for it as a meane Whereby thei shal be saued g Seing that of thy mercie thou hast made vs a moste deare possesion to thee and we through our sinnes are made open for Wilde beastes to deuour vs declareagaine thy loue and finish the Worke that thou hast begonne †Ebr Cedres of God h Towit Euphra tes i That is aswel thei that 〈◊〉 our religion as thei thathate our persones k Thei gaue not place to tentatiō knowing that albeit there were no helpe in earth yet God Was able to succour them from heauen l So that no power can preuaile against it and Which as a yong bud thou 〈◊〉 vp againe as out of the 〈◊〉 ashes m Onely When thou 〈◊〉 angrie and notwith the 〈◊〉 of the enemie n That is vpon this vine or people 〈◊〉 thou hast planted With thy right hand that thei shulde be as one man or one bodie o For none can call vpon God but suche as are raised vp as it Were from death to life and regenerate by the holie Spirit a An 〈◊〉 of musicke broght from Geth b It semeth that this psal Was ap pointed for solēne feastes and assemblies of the people to Whome for a time the se ceremonies Were ordeined but now vnder the Gospel are abolished d That is in Israél for 〈◊〉 familie was coun ted the chief before that 〈◊〉 Was preferred e 〈◊〉 speaketh in the persone of the people becau se he Was their leader f If thei Were ne uer able to giue 〈◊〉 thakes to God for this deliuerance from corporal bōdage how much more are We 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the tyrānie of Satan and 〈◊〉 g By a strange Wonderful fac ó. †〈◊〉 contention Exod. 17 16. h He cōdemneth all assemblies Where the people are not atten tiue to heare Gods voice to giue obedience to the same i God accuseth their incredulitie because thei ope ned not their 〈◊〉 to recei ue 〈◊〉 in suche abundance as he powreth them out k God by his Worde calleth all but his secret election 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shal heare With 〈◊〉 l If their sinnes had not letted m If the Israelites had not broken couenant With God he Wolde haue 〈◊〉 them victo rie against their ennemies n That is With moste fine Wheat and abundance of honie a The Prophet sheweth that if 〈◊〉 iudges do not then 〈◊〉 God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is aboue them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vengeáce on thē b For theues and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fauour in iudgement When the cause of the godlie can not be heard c Not onely Whē they cryefor help but When their cause requireth aide and support d That is all things are out of 〈◊〉 ether by their 〈◊〉 or careles 〈◊〉 e No title of honour shal excuse you 〈◊〉 you shal be 〈◊〉 Gods iudgement and 〈◊〉 a compt as Wel as other 〈◊〉 f Therefore noty 〈◊〉 shal plucke thy right outo 〈◊〉 from thee a This Psalme 〈◊〉 to haue bene composed as a 〈◊〉 of praier against the 〈◊〉
Luk. 〈◊〉 13. a He that giueth 〈◊〉 to the flatte rer is in dāgeras the bird is before the fouler b He is euer ready to fall into the snare that he lay ethfor others c He can beare no admonition in what 〈◊〉 euer it is spoken Chap. 22 〈◊〉 Chap. 20 28. d Where there are not faithful ministers of the worde of God e He that is 〈◊〉 a seruile and rebel lious nature “ Or regarde Chap. 15 18. Iob. 22 29. f He that feareth man more then God falleth into a snare and is de stroyed g He nedeth not to flatter the 〈◊〉 what God hathe appointed that shal come to him a Who was an ex cellent man in vertue and know ledge in the time of Salomon b Which werē Agurs schollers or friends c Herein he declareth his great humilitie who wolde not attribute anie wisdeme to him sel but allvnto God d Meaning to knowe the secrets of God as 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 saye None Psal 19. 1. Deut. 4. 2. 12. 32. e He maketh this request to God f Meaning that they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their trust in their riches forget God that by to muche wealth mē haue an occasiō to the same g In accusing him without cause h The leache hathe two sorkes in her tongue which here he calleth her two daughters where by she sucketh the blood and is neuer 〈◊〉 euē so are the couetous extorsioners insatiable i 〈◊〉 hante in the valley for carious k She hath her desires and after counter faiteth as thogh she were an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 l These communely abuse the 〈◊〉 te whereunto thei are called m Which is maried to her master after the death of her mastres n Thei 〈◊〉 great doctrine and wisdome o If man be not able to compasse these commune things by his wis dome We can not attribute wisdome to man but folie p Make a stay continue not in doing euil a That is of Salomon who was called Lemuél that is of God be cause God had or deined him to be King ouer Israél b The doctrine whiche his mother Bathshéba 〈◊〉 him c By this often re petition of one thing 〈◊〉 declareth her motherlie affection d Meaning that women are the destruction of Kings if they hante them e That is the King must not giue him self to wantonnes and neglect his office which is to execute iudgement f For wine doeth 〈◊〉 the heart as Psal. 104 15. g Defend their cause that are not able to helpe thē selues h He shal not nede to vse anie 〈◊〉 meanes to gaine his liuing †Or meat 〈◊〉 Psal 〈◊〉 5. i She prepareth their meat be time k She purchaseth it 〈◊〉 the gaines of her 〈◊〉 †Or with double l In the assemblies and 〈◊〉 of iudgement Or linen cloth m After that he had spoken of the apparel of the bo 〈◊〉 he nowdeclareth 〈◊〉 apparel of the spirit n Her tongue is as a boke where by onemight lear ne manie good things for she deliteth to talke of the worde of God o That is do her reuerence p Confesse her diligent abours and commende her therefore q For as muche as the moste honorable are clad in the apparel that she made a 〈◊〉 is here called a Preacher or one that assēbleth the people because he 〈◊〉 the true 〈◊〉 of God how men ought to 〈◊〉 their life in this 〈◊〉 world b He 〈◊〉 the opinions of all men that set 〈◊〉 in anie thing but in God alone seing that in this worlde all things are as 〈◊〉 nothing c Salomon 〈◊〉 not condemne mans labour or diligence but she 〈◊〉 that there is no ful 〈◊〉 in anie thing vnder the heauen not in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for asmuche as all things are transitorie d One mā doeth after another ād the earth remaineth longest euē to the last daie which yet is subiect to 〈◊〉 e By the sunne winde and riuers he 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 greatest labour and longest hathe an end and therefore there can be no felicitie in this worlde f The sea which 〈◊〉 all the earth filleth the veines thereof the which 〈◊〉 out springs and riuers into the sea againe g He speaketh of times and sea sons and things 〈◊〉 in them which as thei haue bene in times past so come thei to passe 〈◊〉 h He 〈◊〉 that if anie colde haue 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 in this 〈◊〉 by labour 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 shulde haue 〈◊〉 it becau se he had 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 of God there 〈◊〉 aboue all 〈◊〉 Eccles. 40. 〈◊〉 i Man of nature hathe a desire to 〈◊〉 and yet is not able to come 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of knowledge which is the punishment of 〈◊〉 to humble man and to 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 depende onely vpon God k Man is not able 〈◊〉 all his diligence to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to go other 〈◊〉 thei 〈◊〉 her can he nombre the fautes that are 〈◊〉 muche lesse remedie them l That is vaine things which serued vnto pleasure wherein was no commoditie but grief and trouble of conscience m Wisdome and knowledge can not be come by without great peine of bodie and minde 〈◊〉 when a man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the hiest yet is his minde neuer fully content therefore in this worlde is no true telicitie a Salomon makeththis 〈◊〉 with him self as thogh he wolde trye 〈◊〉 there were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in ease and pleasures †〈◊〉 〈◊〉 my 〈◊〉 to wine b Albeit I gaue 〈◊〉 self to pleasures yet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to kepe wisdome and the feare 〈◊〉 God in mine 〈◊〉 and gouerne mine 〈◊〉 by the same 〈◊〉 br do Ebr. paradises c Meaning of the seruants or sclaues 〈◊〉 he had boght so the children borne in their 〈◊〉 were the masters d That is what soeuer men take pleasure in e 〈◊〉 were the most beautiful of them that were taken in warre as Iudges 5. 〈◊〉 Some vnder stand by these wordes 〈◊〉 but instruments 〈◊〉 musike f For all this God did not take his gift of Wisdome from me g This was the 〈◊〉 of all my labour a certeine pleasure mixt 〈◊〉 care which he calleth 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 nextverse h I bethoght with my self whether it 〈◊〉 better to followe Wisdom 〈◊〉 mine owne af fections pl asu re which 〈◊〉 calleth madnes “ Or 〈◊〉 with the King i He foreseeth things which the foole can not for 〈◊〉 of wisdome k For bothe dye and 〈◊〉 forgotten asverse 16 or they bothe alike haue prosperitie or ad uersitie Prou. 17. 24. l Meaning in this worlde m He woundereth that 〈◊〉 for get a wise man being dead ssone as 〈◊〉 do a 〈◊〉 n That I might seke the true felicitie which is in God o Among other griefs this was not the least to leaue that Which he had gotten by great trauail to one that had taken no peine therefore and Whome he knew not Whether he Were a Wise mā or a soole p Whē mā hathe all laboured he can get no more then fode 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yet he 〈◊〉 also that
ce the Israelites 〈◊〉 so the cities of Israél shal no more be able to detend their inha bitants then busshes when God shal send the ene mie to plague thē m VVhich are ex cellent broght out of other countreys n As the Lord 〈◊〉 the wicked in his Law Leuit. 26 6. o The Prophet lamenteth considering the horrible plague that was prepared against Israél by the Assy ians which were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in nomber and gathered of many nacions p He addeth this for the consolation of the faithful whiche were in Israél q He compareth the enemies the Assyrians to a tempest whiche riseth ouer night and in the 〈◊〉 is gone a He meaneth that parte of Ethiopia which lieth toward the sea which was so ful 〈◊〉 shippes that the seales which he compareth to Wings semed to shadow the sea b Which in those countries were great in so muche as they made shippes of them for swiftenes c This may be taken that they sent other to cōforte the Iewes and to promise thē helpe against their enemies so the Lord did threaten to take away their strength that the Iewes shulde not trust therein or that they did soli cite the Egyptiās and promised thē aide 〈◊〉 go against Iudáh d To wit the Iewes who because of God plagues made all other nacions afraid of the like as God threatened e Meaning the Assyrians as Chap 8. 7. f When the Lord prepareth to fight against the Ethiopians g I wil stay a while from punishing the wicked h Which two seasons are moste 〈◊〉 able for the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 hereby he meaneth that he wil seme to fauour them and giue them abundance for a time but he wil suddenly cut them of i Not onely men shal contemne them but the brute beasts k Meaning that God wil pitie his Church and receiue that litle remnant as an offring vnto himself Deut 28 〈◊〉 a Read Chap 〈◊〉 1. b Because the Egyptians trusted in the defence of their countrey in the 〈◊〉 of their idoles and in the valiantnes of their men the Lord sheweth that he 〈◊〉 ouer all their mu nitions in a swift cloude and that their idoles shal tremble at his cōming and that mens hearts shal faint c As he caused the Ammonites Moabites and Idumeans to kil one another whē thei came to destroye the Church of God 2. 〈◊〉 20 22 Chap. 49. 〈◊〉 d Meaning their policie and wisdome e He sheweth that the sea Ni 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 great riuer whereby thei thoght thē selues most 〈◊〉 shulde not 〈◊〉 able to de fend them from his angre but that he wolde send the 〈◊〉 among t 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 k pe thē 〈◊〉 as sclaues f For Nilus 〈◊〉 into the sea by seuen 〈◊〉 as thogh they 〈◊〉 so 〈◊〉 g The Ebrewe worde is 〈◊〉 whereby they meane the spring out of the which the water 〈◊〉 as out of a mouth h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vse to 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of a 〈◊〉 by ta king away of the commodities 〈◊〉 as by vines 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 suche 〈◊〉 thigs 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are enriched i Called also Tanes a famous citie vpon Nilus k He noteth the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pharaoh who persua deth the King that he was wise and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his house was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him self saying I am wise l Or Memphis 〈◊〉 Alexādria and now called the great 〈◊〉 m The principal vpholders thereof are the chiefest cause of their destruction n 〈◊〉 the spirit of Wisdome he hathe made thē 〈◊〉 and gid 〈◊〉 with the spirit of errour o Nether the great nor the smale the strong nor the 〈◊〉 p 〈◊〉 that through their occasion the Iewes made not God their de fence but put their trust in thē and were therefore now punished 〈◊〉 shal 〈◊〉 lest the like 〈◊〉 vpon them q Shal make one confession of faith with the people of 〈◊〉 by the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 meaning the Language wherein God was then serued r Shal 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 and protest to serue God a right s Meaning of six cities fiue shulde serue God and the sixt remaine in their wickednes and so of the sixt parte there shulde be but one 〈◊〉 t There shal be euident signes token that Gods religion is there which name of 〈◊〉 is taken of the 〈◊〉 ancient times when God had not as yet appoin ted the place and ful maner how he wolde be Worshiped u This declareth that this prophecie shulde be accomplished in the time of Christ. x By these ceremonies he comprehendeth the spi ritual seruice vnder Christ. y By these two nacions which 〈◊〉 then chief enemies of the Church he sheweth that the Gentiles the Iewes shulde be ioyned together in one faith and religion and shulde be all one folde vnder Christ their shepherd a Who was a ca ptaine of Sanche rib 2. King 18. b A citie of the Philistims c The Ebrewes write that Saneherib was so called d Which signifieth that the Pro phet did lament the miserie that he sawe prepared before the thre yeres that 〈◊〉 naked and bare foted e In whose aide thei 〈◊〉 f Of whome they boasted and gloried g Meaning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was 〈◊〉 about 〈◊〉 their enemies as 〈◊〉 with waters a On the sea side betwene Iudea and 〈◊〉 was a Wildernes whereby he meaneth Chaldea b That is the rui ne of Babylon bv the Medes and Persians c The Assyrians and Chaldeans which 〈◊〉 destroyed other natiōs shal be ouer corne of the Medes and Persians and this he 〈◊〉 an hundreth yere before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to passe d By Elám he meaneth the Persians e Because thei shal finde no succour they shal mourne no more or haue caused them to cease mourning whome Babylon had afflicted f This the Prophet speaketh in the persone of the Babylonians g He prophecieth the death of Belshazar as Dan. 〈◊〉 30. Who in the middes of his pleasures was de stroyed h Whiles they are eating and drinking they shal be commanded to runne to their weapons i To Wit in avision by the spirit of prophecie k Meaning charets of men of Warre and others that 〈◊〉 the baggage l Meaning Darius Which 〈◊〉 came Babylon m The Watchemā Whomel saiáh see vp tolde him Who came toward Babylon and the Angel declared that it shulde be destroyed all this was done in a vision n Meaning Babylon †Ebr. sonne o Which was a citie of the Ishmaelites and was so named of 〈◊〉 * Genes 〈◊〉 14. p A mountaine of the Idumeans q He describeth the 〈◊〉 of the people of Dumáh Who Were night and day in seare of their enemies and euer ran to and fro to 〈◊〉 newes r For feare he Arabians shal flee into the Woods and he appointeth What way thei shal take f Signifying that for feare they shal not 〈◊〉 to eat or drinke Iete 〈◊〉 8. t He appointeth them 〈◊〉 for one yere onely and then they shulde be destroyed u Read * Chap. 16. 14. Reuel 14. 8.
I haue determi ned in my secret counsel and 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 to destroy thē 〈◊〉 my sworde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with sheding blood e Thei had an opi nion of holines because thei came of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but in effect were accursed of God enemies vnto his Church as the 〈◊〉 are f That is bothe o yong and olde poore and riche of his enemies g That famous citie shal be consumed as a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 h The mightie riche shal be as well destroyed as the 〈◊〉 i He alludeth to the destruction of Sodom and Gomorah k Read Chap. 13. 21 and zephan 2 14. l In vaine shall any mā go about to buyld it 〈◊〉 m Meaning there shal be nether order nor policie nor 〈◊〉 of commune weale n Read Chap 13. 21 o Signifying that Idumea shuld be an 〈◊〉 desolation and baren wildernes p That is in the Law where such curses are threatned againste the wicked Chap. XXXV q To wit beastes and foules r That is the mouthe of the Lord. s He hathe giuen the beastes and foules Idumea for an inheritance a He 〈◊〉 of the ful 〈◊〉 ̄ of the Church both of the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 vnder 〈◊〉 which shal be 〈◊〉 accōplished at the last day albeit as yet it is 〈◊〉 to a desert and 〈◊〉 b The Church whi che was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to a 〈◊〉 wildernes shal by Christ be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and beautiful c He sheweh that the 〈◊〉 of God is the cause that the 〈◊〉 doeth bring forth 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 d He 〈◊〉 all to 〈◊〉 one an other and 〈◊〉 the ministers to exhorte strengthen the 〈◊〉 that they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 abide the coming of God 〈◊〉 is at 〈◊〉 e To destroye your enemies f VVhē the knowledge of Christ is 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 that were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 of God shal haue thē giuen by Christ. h It shal be for the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the Wicked i God shal lead guide 〈◊〉 alluding to the 〈◊〉 forthe of 〈◊〉 k 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 to the wicked to be 〈◊〉 hereby 〈◊〉 30 6. l VVhome the Lord shal 〈◊〉 from the 〈◊〉 tie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a This historie is 〈◊〉 because it is as a 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 of the doctrine 〈◊〉 bothe for the threatnings and 〈◊〉 to wit that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 suffer his Churche to be afflicted but at length wolde end deliuerance b VVhen he had abolished supersticion and 〈◊〉 and restored religion yet God wolde exercise his Church to 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 cience c For hewas now restored to his 〈◊〉 as Isaiah had prophecied Chap. 22. 20 d This declareth that there we e sew 〈◊〉 to be 〈◊〉 in the Kings house when he was 〈◊〉 to send this w 〈◊〉 man in suche a 〈◊〉 matter c Saneheribs chief captaine f He speaketh this in the persone of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 charging him that he put his 〈◊〉 in his wit and eloquence where as his 〈◊〉 confidence was in the Lord. g Satan labored to pul the godlye King from one vaine confidence to another to wit from trust in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 power was weak and wold deceiue thē to yelde him selfe to the 〈◊〉 and so not to hope for anye helpe of God “ Or turne backe h He reprocheth to Hezekiah his smale power whi che is not able to resist one of 〈◊〉 least captaines i Thus the wicked to deceiue 〈◊〉 will 〈◊〉 the Name of the Lord but we must trye the 〈◊〉 whether thei be of God or 〈◊〉 k Thei were afraide lest by hys wordes he shuld haue 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 against he King and also 〈◊〉 tended to 〈◊〉 we to so me 〈◊〉 with him †〈◊〉 the water of theirfete l The 〈◊〉 worde 〈◊〉 blessing whereby this wicked 〈◊〉 wold haue persuaded the peo ple that their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 vnder 〈◊〉 thē vnder Hezekiah m That is of Antiochia in 〈◊〉 of the which these two others cities also were whereby we se how euery towne had his peculiar idole how the wicked make God an idol becau se they do not vn 〈◊〉 that God maketh them his scourge and punisheth cities for sin nes n Not that thei did not shewe by 〈◊〉 signes that 〈◊〉 did 〈◊〉 hisblasphemie for thei had now rent 〈◊〉 clothes but they knewe it was in vaine to vse long reasoning with this in side le whose rage thei shulde haue somuch more pro uoked Chap. XXXVII 2. King 19. 1. a In signe of grief and 〈◊〉 b To haue cōfort of him by the worde of God that his faith might be confirmed andso his prayer be more earnest teaching hereby that in all 〈◊〉 these two are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 remedies to seke vnto God and his ministers c VVe are in as great sorowe as a woman that trauaileth of childe and can not be de liuered d That is wil declare by effect that he hathe heard it for when God 〈◊〉 to punish it 〈◊〉 to the flesh that he knoweth not the sinne or heareth not the cause e Declaring that the ministers offi ce not onely stand in comforting by the worde but al so in praying for the people f 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 that shal come sight against him g VVhich was a citie toward Egypt thinking the rehy to 〈◊〉 the force of his enemies h Thus God wolde haue him to vt ter amoste horrible blasphemie be fore his 〈◊〉 as to call the autor of all trueth a deceiuer 〈◊〉 gather hereby that Shenah had 〈◊〉 sed vnto 〈◊〉 the answer that Isaidh sent to the King i VVhich was aci tie of the 〈◊〉 k Called also Char 〈◊〉 in Meso 〈◊〉 whence Abraham came of ter his fathers death l He 〈◊〉 his praier on Gods promes who pro mised to heare 〈◊〉 from betwene the Cherubins m Meaning of the ten tribes n He declareth for what cause he praied that they might be deliuered to wit that God might beglo rified thereby through all the worlde o VVhome God had chosen to him self as a chaste vir gine ouer who me he had care to preserue her from the Iustes of the ty rant 〈◊〉 a father wolde haue ouer his daughter p Declaring here by that they that are enemies to Gods Church 〈◊〉 against him who sequarel his Chur che onely 〈◊〉 neth q He 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his policie in 〈◊〉 that he can 〈◊〉 meanes to 〈◊〉 his armie and 〈◊〉 his power in that that his armie is so great that it is able to drye vp whole riuers and to destroy the wa ters whiche the Iewes had closed in r Signifying that God made 〈◊〉 his Church to destroy it but to preserus it therefore he saieth that he formed it of olde 〈◊〉 in his eternal coūsel which can not be changed †〈◊〉 short in hand s He sheweth that the state power of moste 〈◊〉 cities 〈◊〉 but a moment in respect of the Church which shal remai ne for euer because God is the main 〈◊〉 thereof t Meaning his counsels and enterprises u
Because 〈◊〉 shewed him self as a deuouring fish 〈◊〉 beast he 〈◊〉 these similitudes to teache how hewil take him and gui de him x Thou shalt 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 labour y God giueth signes after two 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 go before the thing as the signes that Mo ses 〈◊〉 in Egypt which were for the 〈◊〉 of their faith and some go after the thing as the sacrifice which they were cōmanded to make thre daies after their departure these later are to kepe the benefits of God in our remembrāce of the which 〈◊〉 this here is z He promiseth that for two yeres the grounde of 〈◊〉 self shulde fede them a They whome God had deliuered out of the hands of the 〈◊〉 sytians shal 〈◊〉 and this properly 〈◊〉 to the Church b For my promes sakmade to Dauid * 2. King 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 21 * 〈◊〉 1 21. * eccles 48 24. 1. * mac 7. 41 2 * mac 8. 19 c Whiche was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 “ Or Armenia d Who was also called 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ten 〈◊〉 after 〈◊〉 death the Chaldeans 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 by Merodach their King Chap. XXXVII 2. King 20 1. a Sone after that the Assyrians we re slaine so that God wil haue the exercise of his children cōtinual that thei may learne onely to depend vpon God and aspire to the heauens 2. 〈◊〉 2. 〈◊〉 b For his he art was touched with feare of Gods iudgement seing he had appointed him to dye so quickely after his deliuerā ce from so great calamitie as one 〈◊〉 to remaine in that estate also fore seing the great change 〈◊〉 shuld come in the Church 〈◊〉 che as helest no sonne to reigne af ter him for as yet Manasséh was not borne and when he reigned we se what a tyrant he was c He 〈◊〉 not onely promise to prolong his life but to giue him rest and 〈◊〉 from the Assyriās who might haue renued their armie to 〈◊〉 ue 〈◊〉 their formed 〈◊〉 d For Hezekiah had asked for the confirmacion of his faith a 〈◊〉 as vers 22 and. 2. King 20 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he was moued by 〈◊〉 singular 〈◊〉 of Gods 〈◊〉 e Read 2. King 20 10. f Helefr this song of his 〈◊〉 and than kesgiuing to 〈◊〉 as a 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 and thankeful heart for Gods benefites as Dauid did Psal. 5. g At what time it was tolde me that I shulde dye h I shal no more praise the Lord here in his Temple 〈◊〉 the faithful thus God 〈◊〉 his dearest 〈◊〉 to want his 〈◊〉 for a time that his grace afterward ma 〈◊〉 more appeare when 〈◊〉 fele their owne weakene i By my sinne I haue prouoked God to take my 〈◊〉 from me k That is noneday or 〈◊〉 l Ouer night I thoght that I shulde liue til morning 〈◊〉 my pangs in the night persuided me the contra rie he sheweth the horrou 〈◊〉 the faithful haue when they 〈◊〉 Gods iudgement against their 〈◊〉 m I was so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 forowe that I was not able 〈◊〉 my wor des but onely o grone 〈◊〉 n To wit sorow and 〈◊〉 of bodie and 〈◊〉 o God ha the declared by his Prophes that I shal dye and therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnto him p I shal haue no release but continual sorowes while I liue q They that shal ouer liue the men that are now aliue and they that are nowaliue and all they that are in these yeres shal acknowledge this 〈◊〉 r That after that thou hadest Condē ned me to death thou 〈◊〉 to life s Where as I thoght to haue liued in rest ease being deliuered from mine enemie I had grief vpon grief t He estemed mo re the remission of his sinnes and Gods fauour then a thousand liues u For 〈◊〉 he as God hathe placed man in this Worlde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him the Godlie take it as a signe of his 〈◊〉 when their dayes were shortened ether because 〈◊〉 they semed vn worthie for thei sinnes to liue longer in his seruice or for their zeale to Gods 〈◊〉 seing 〈◊〉 there is so fewe in earth that do regarde it as Psal. 6. 3. and. 〈◊〉 7 x All 〈◊〉 shal acknowledge and according to their duetie toward their children 〈◊〉 instruct them in thy graces and me 〈◊〉 toward me y He sheweth what is the vse of the Congregacion and 〈◊〉 to wit to giue the Lord thankes for his benefites z Read 〈◊〉 Kyng 20. 7. a As vers 7. a This was the first King of Baby lon which ouerca methe Assyrians in the tenth yere of his reigne 2. King 20. 12. b Partely moued with the greatnes of the 〈◊〉 par tely 〈◊〉 he shewed him self enemie to his ene mies but chiefly because he 〈◊〉 ioine with them whome God 〈◊〉 and haue thei helpe if occasion serued c Read 2. King 20 33. 2. Chr. 32. 25. d He asketh him of the particulers to make him vnderstand the craft of the wicked Which he before being ouercome with their 〈◊〉 and blinded with ambition colde not se. e By the grieuous nes of the punish ment is declared how greatly God 〈◊〉 ambi 〈◊〉 and waine glorie f That is officers and seruants g Read 2. King 20 19. a This is 〈◊〉 for the Churche assuring 〈◊〉 that thei shal be ne uer 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 where by he 〈◊〉 the true ministers of God that then were 〈◊〉 also that shulde come after him to comfort the poore afflicted and to as sure them of their deliurāce bothe of body and soule b The time of her affliction c Meaning sufficient as chap. 1. 7 ful correction or double grace where as she deserued double punishement d To wit of the Propheres e That is in Baby 〈◊〉 other laces where they were keptin 〈◊〉 and miserie f Meaning Cyrus and Darius which shulde deliuer Gods people out of captiuitie ma ke them a ready 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 this was fully accōplished whē Iohn the Baptist broght ridings of Iesus Christs comming who was the true 〈◊〉 of his Church frō sinne and 〈◊〉 Mat. 3. 3. g VVhat soeuer mayle or hinder this deliuerance shal be remoued h This miracle shal be so great that it shal be knowen through all the Worlde i Tevoyce of God wich spake to the Prophete Isaiah k Meaning all mans wisdome natural powers 1 10. 1. pet 〈◊〉 24. l The Spirit of God shal discouer the vanitie in all that seme to haue anie excellētie of them selues n To publish this benefite through all the worlde o He sheweth at one worde the perfectiō of ail 〈◊〉 felicitie which is to haue Gods presence p His power shal be 〈◊〉 without helpe of anie other and shal haue all meanes in him self to bring his wil to 〈◊〉 q He shal shewe his care fauour ouer them that 〈◊〉 and tender r Declaring that as God onely hathe all power so doeth he vsethe same for the defence and maintenance of his Church s He 〈◊〉
q Meaning the Cal deans and other infidels which thoght God had vtterly cast of Iudah and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Beniamin because he did correct them for a time for their amende ment a VVho 〈◊〉 of Ieremiáh was called 〈◊〉 and of others 〈◊〉 2. Chr. 36. 19. Chap. 29. 〈◊〉 and 23. 3. b Not of any violent death c The Iewes shal 〈◊〉 for thee 〈◊〉 lord King d VVhen the enemie was at hand and thei 〈◊〉 we thē selues in danger thei wolde seme holy and so began some kinde of reformation but sone after they 〈◊〉 their hypocrisie e According to the Lawe Exod. 21. 2. 〈◊〉 13. Ebr. returned †Or bondage Deut. 15. 1. f Meaning in the Temple to declare that it was a most solemne and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 made 〈◊〉 the Name of the Lord. g That is I 〈◊〉 the sworde libertie to destroy 〈◊〉 h As touching 〈◊〉 maner of solemne couenant whiche the Ancient vsed by passing betwene 〈◊〉 two partes of abeast to 〈◊〉 that the 〈◊〉 of the same couenāt shul de be so diuided in pieces read 〈◊〉 15. 10. i To 〈◊〉 against the Egyptians 〈◊〉 Chap. 37. 11. a For the 〈◊〉 and order of these prophecies 〈◊〉 Chap. 27. 〈◊〉 b Thei came of Hobà b Moses father in law who was no 〈◊〉 but after 〈◊〉 with them in the seruice of God c That is a Prophete “ 〈◊〉 dore d The Prophet saith not The Lord saith thus for thē thei ought to haue obeyed but he 〈◊〉 to another end that is to declare their obedience toman seing the Iewes wolde not obey God him selfe e Whome Iehu the King of Israel fauored for his zeale 2. King 10. 15. f Teaching thē hereby to flee 〈◊〉 occasion of intempe rancie ambicion and auarice that thei migh knowe that thei were strā gers in the earth and be ready to de part at all occasiōs g Which was now for the space of threhundreth yeres from 〈◊〉 to Iehoiakim h Which declareth that thei were not so bound to their vowe that it colde not be broken for any necessities for where thei we recommanded to dwell in 〈◊〉 thei dwel now at Ieru salém for feare of the warres i Whome I haue chosen to be my children seing the se whiche were the children of an heathen man obei ed the commande 〈◊〉 of their fathers k I haue most 〈◊〉 exhorted warned you 〈◊〉 by my selfe 〈◊〉 Prophetes Chap. 18. 11 〈◊〉 5. l That is by his Prophets and 〈◊〉 which sheweth that it is as muche as though he shulde speake to vs him selfe when he sendeth his ministers to speake in his 〈◊〉 m His posteritie shall continue and be in my fauour for euer a Read Chap. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b VVhich were twenty and 〈◊〉 yere as Cha 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the thirtenth yere of 〈◊〉 reigne c As he did 〈◊〉 d Meaning in 〈◊〉 sō through 〈◊〉 lice of the Priestes e VVhich was pro claimed for feare of the Babyloniās as their custome was when thei 〈◊〉 warre or any great plague of God f He sheweth that fasting without 〈◊〉 repentan ce 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g These fast was then proclaimed and Baruch 〈◊〉 this roole which was a litle before that Ierusalem was first taken then 〈◊〉 and Daniel and his companions were led away ca 〈◊〉 h VVhich is the East ga te of the of the Temple i The 〈◊〉 were afraid seing God so offended and the wicked were 〈◊〉 for the 〈◊〉 of the punishement k Thei that were godlie among the princes gaue this counsel by whose meanes it is like that Ieremiah was 〈◊〉 for thei knewe the rage of the King and of the wicked to besuche that they colde not escape without danger of their liues l VVhich 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 of December m Shewing that the wicked in stead of repenting when thei heare Gods iudgements grow into farther malice against him his worde n Thus wese the continual 〈◊〉 that God hathe euer ouer his to preserue them from the rage of the wicked o Thogh the wicked thinke to haue abolished the worde of God when they haue burnt the boke thereof yet this de clareth that God wil not onely raise it vp 〈◊〉 but also increase it in greater abun dance to their cōdemnation as p These are Iehoiakims wordes q Thogh Iehoiachin his sonne suc ceded him yet because he reigned thre moneths it was estemed as no reigne vers 32. r Read Chap. 〈◊〉 19. 2. King 24. 17. 〈◊〉 2 Chro. 36. 10. Chap 52. 〈◊〉 a VVho was called Iehoiachin or Ieco niah b And called him zedekiah where as before his name was 〈◊〉 2 King 24. 17. †Ebr. hand c Because he was afraied of the Cal deans that came against him d That is was 〈◊〉 of prison and atii 〈◊〉 e To helpe the Iewes †〈◊〉 went vp †Or list not vp 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mindes f As somethinke to go to Anathoth his owne towne g By the which men went into the countrey of Beniamin †Ebr. fallest h Because it was a vile and 〈◊〉 prison Chap. 28. 4. †Ebr fall i That is so long as there was any bread in the citiethus God 〈◊〉 deth for his that he wil cause their enemies to 〈◊〉 them to that end whereunto he 〈◊〉 appointed them a For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sent these to Ieremiah to inqui re at the Lord for the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when Nabuchade 〈◊〉 came as Chap. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 Chap. 21 〈◊〉 “ Or discourageth c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 when 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 d VVherin he 〈◊〉 uously offended in that that not onely he wolde not heate the 〈◊〉 spoken by the 〈◊〉 but also gaue him to the lusts of the wicked to be cruelly intreated †Ebr. 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 e To heare matters and giue sentence f 〈◊〉 is declared that the Prophet founde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at this 〈◊〉 gers hands 〈◊〉 did by all them 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 which was to their great 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †Ebr. vnder thine hand g VVhere the King had set him before to be at more 〈◊〉 as Chap. 37. 〈◊〉 h And yelde thy self vnto them i VVhiche 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 then the 〈◊〉 of God k VVhē 〈◊〉 and his mother with 〈◊〉 were 〈◊〉 away these women of the 〈◊〉 house were 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 takē 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and tell 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 zedekiah 〈◊〉 bene seduced by his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whiche haue 〈◊〉 him in the myre l Herein appeareth the 〈◊〉 of the Prophet who did dissemble to saue hys life albeit it was not to the denial of 〈◊〉 doctrine or to the 〈◊〉 of any 2. 〈◊〉 25 〈◊〉 Chap. 53. 4. a The gates and wales were broken dowen b VVhiche was a posterne dore read 2. King 25. 〈◊〉 c VVhiche is called 〈◊〉 in Syria “ Or captaines of the garde d For the riche and the 〈◊〉 which
from him that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 them to Gods glorie and his neighbours profite Chap 8. 12. and 22 13. k For our saluation 〈◊〉 of the blessing and fauour of God Fphe 1. 4. Isa 58. 7. l Hereby God de clareth the certei 〈◊〉 of our predestination whe reby we are 〈◊〉 because we were chosen in Christ before the 〈◊〉 of the worlde 〈◊〉 18. 7. m Christ 〈◊〉 not that our saluation dependeth on our workes or meri tes but teacheth what it is to liue iustly according to godlines and charitie and that God recompenseth his of his fre mercie likewise as he doethelect them 〈◊〉 7. 19. “ Or infirme Psal. 6. 9. Chap. 7. 〈◊〉 Luk. 13. 27. Dan. 11. 1. n We muste there fore onely do that which God requireth of vs and not followe mens foolish fan tasies Iohn 5. 29. Mar. 14. 1. Luk. 22. 1. Ioh. 11. 47. Mar. 14. 3. Iohn 11 2. and 2. 5. a He sheweth what occasion Iudas toke to commit his traison b This was through Iudas 〈◊〉 to whome they gaue credit c This fact was extra ordinarie nether was it left as an example to be followed also Christ is not present with vs 〈◊〉 to be honoured with anie outwarde pompe d To honour my burial with all Mar. 14 10. Luke 〈◊〉 14. e Euery one in value was about foure pence halfe pennie of olde sterling Marke 14. 12. luk 21. 7. f He maketh hast to a more worthie sacrifice to wit to that which the Passeouer signified Marke 14. 18. luke 22. 14. iohn 13. 21. g He that is accu 〈◊〉 to eat with me daily at the table h To 〈◊〉 his disciples might knowe that all this was appointed by the prouidence of God Psal. 41. 9. 1. Cor. 11. 24. i That is a true signe and testimonie that my bodie is made yours and by me your soules are nourished k The Wine signi fieth that our sou les are refreshed and 〈◊〉 with the blood of Christ spiritually receiued so that without him we haue no nourishment l You shal no more enioye my 〈◊〉 presence til we mete toge ther in heauen Marke 14. 27. 〈◊〉 16. 30. 18. 8 m Shal turne backe and 〈◊〉 discouraged Zach. 13. 7. Marke 14. 28. and 16. 7. n This declareth what danger it is to trust to muche to our owne strength Iohn 13. 38. Marke 14. 32. luke 22. 39. o He feared not death of it self but trembled for feare of Gods anger towarde sinne the burdé whereof he bare for our sakes p For he s. we Gods angre kindled towardes vs. q That is the angre of God for mans sinnes r He knewe wel what his Father had determined and therefore was ready to obey but he 〈◊〉 as the faithful do in their troubles without respect of the eternal counsel of God s And therefore we muste continually sight against the flesh t He speaketh this in a contiarie sense meaning they shulde anone be wel wakened u Christ dyed willingly and therefore presented him 〈◊〉 to his enemies Marke 14. 43. Iuke 22. 47. Iohn 18. 3. Or Halie rabbi x He rebuketh his vnkindenes vnder the cloke of presented 〈◊〉 shippe Or sheathe Gen. 9. 6. reuel 3. 〈◊〉 y The exercising of the sworde is forbide to 〈◊〉 persones Also he wolde haue hindered by his vndiscrete zeale the worke of God z Euery legion conteined communely 6000. 〈◊〉 and 732. horsemen VVhereby here 〈◊〉 meaneth an infinit nomber Isa 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lamen 4. 20. Chap. 20 93. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 53. Luk 22. 54. 〈◊〉 18. 4. Mar. 14 55. a He declareth 〈◊〉 Iesus was wrōg fully accused to the end that we 〈◊〉 knowe his innocencie and not that he suffe 〈◊〉 ed for him self but for vs. b VVhich colde iustely witnes against him Iohn 2. 19. c 〈◊〉 did neglect 〈◊〉 false 〈◊〉 moreouer he was not there to defend his cause but to suffer condemnation d Or adiure thee by thine alegeāce towards God e Christ cōfesseth that he is the Son ne of God Chap. 16. 27 Rom. 14. 10 1. Thes. 4. 14. f 〈◊〉 was one of their owne traditiōs 〈◊〉 they had heard any 〈◊〉 raelite blaspheme g The ennemies of God call a true confession blasphemie Isa. 50. 6. h The officers smite 〈◊〉 with their roddes or 〈◊〉 staues i They mocked him after this sor te that he might not seme to be a Prophet and so wolde tu ne the 〈◊〉 les mindes from him Mar. 14. 65. Luk. 22. 55. Iohn 18. 25. k An example of our 〈◊〉 that we may learne to depēde vpon God and not put our trust in our selues l He was liuely touched with repentance by the motion of Gods Spirit whoneuer suffereth 〈◊〉 is to 〈◊〉 v terly thogh 〈◊〉 a time they fall to the intent they may fele their owne weaknes and acknoledge his great 〈◊〉 Mar. 15. 5. Luk 22. 66. Iohn 17. 20. a For they had no autoritie to condemne him or to put any to death b Ouer late repentāce bringeth despairetion c Althogh he 〈◊〉 his sinnes yet is he not displeased there with but disparreth in Gods mer cies and seketh his owne destruction d 〈◊〉 hypocrites laye the 〈◊〉 faute vpon 〈◊〉 Act. 1 18. e The hypocrites are full of cōscience in a matter of nothing at it “ Or corbana Act 1. 19. f For the 〈◊〉 wes thoght it a great offence to be buryed in the same place that the strangers were Mark 15 3. zach 11. 13. Luk. 23. 3. Iohn 18. 33. “ Or quiete g It was a tradition of the Iewes to deliuer a 〈◊〉 at Easter h This wàs to the greater condemnation of Pilate whome neither 〈◊〉 knowledgecolde teache nor coun sel of others to defende Christs innocencie 〈◊〉 15 〈◊〉 Iuke 23. 18. Iohn 18. 40. Act. 3. 14. i The multitude preferre the wic ked to the righteous k Pilate beareth witnes that he is innocent before he condemne him l If his death be not lawful let the punishment fall on our heades our childrens and as they wisned so this 〈◊〉 taketh place to this day m To deride him because he called him self a king Marke 15. 16. Iohn 19. 1. Marke 15. 22. Iuke 〈◊〉 26. Iohn 9 16. n It was a kinde of drinke to 〈◊〉 the vaines and so to hasten his death which was giuen him vpon the crosse Psal. 22. 19. mar 15. 24. o The maner thē was to set vp a writing to signi fie wherefore a man was executed but here God gouerned Pilates hand to write other wise then he thoght Iohn 2. 19. p This was a great tētation to go about to take from him his 〈◊〉 ste in God and so to bring him to 〈◊〉 Psal 22 9. VVis 2. 28. q Meaning by this synechdoche the one of the 〈◊〉 r That was frō none til thre of the clocke s Of Iewrie and the countrey there about t Not withstanding that he 〈◊〉 him self as it were wounded with God wrath and forsaken for
Matth. 27. 12. Mark 15. 21. “ Or Women of Ierusalem Isa. 2. 19. Hose 10. 8. Reuel 6. 16. h If the innocent be thus handled What shal the Wicked man be 1. Pet. 4. 17. Matth. 27. 38. Mark 15. 27. Iohn 19. 18. “ Or the place of skulles i Whome God hathe before all others appointed to be the Messias 〈◊〉 Wise the Scriptures calleth them the elect of God Whome be hathe chosen before all beginning to life euerlasting k Mixt With myr the and gall to hasten his death l That the thing might be knowē to all nacions because these thre languages Were moste commune m The condemnaciō Which 〈◊〉 now suffrest 〈◊〉 seth it thee 〈◊〉 to feare 〈◊〉 n Which Was middaye Psal. 30. 6. “ Or Captaine o The 〈◊〉 Captaine who had charge ouer an hūdreth men Mat. 27. 〈◊〉 Mark 15. 43. Iohn 19. 38. “ Or had embraced p He loked for the redemer by whome all shulde be restored q when men pre pared all 〈◊〉 readie for the feast r That is began the same euening a 〈◊〉 was the first day after the first Sabbath of the feast 〈◊〉 2. 〈◊〉 Marke 16. 1. Iohn 20. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in forme of men Chap. 9 21. Mat. 17. 23. Marke 1. 31. Mat. 16. 12. c which is about seuen miles and an halfe d Hereby appeareth that they had faith althogh it was weake e This declareth that we can nether se nor vnder stand till God open our eyes f For the thing was so 〈◊〉 that all 〈◊〉 might haue knowen it g They vnderstode not yet what was the de liuerance that Iesus Christ purchased for vs but loked for some worldelie prospe 〈◊〉 h 〈◊〉 is re proued i Christ onely is the interpreter of the Scriptures for bothe the beginning and end thereof direct vs to him because he is the Sauiour that promised k Because Christ did bothe shut their eyes and open them he wolde kepe them in 〈◊〉 til his time came to ma 〈◊〉 him self vnto them l According 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which maner of praying before meales they vse to this day m So sone as he beganne to breake bread Mar. 16. 14. Iohn 20. 19. Iohn 15. 〈◊〉 Act. 1. 4. n 〈◊〉 was til 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the holie Gost was sent from heauen Mark 16. 19 Act. 1. 9. “ Or before the beginning a Christ is God before all time b The Sonne is of the same substance with the Father c No creature was made with out Christ. d whereby all things are quicke ned and preserued e The life of man is more excellent then of any other creature because it is ioyned with light and vnderstanding f Mans minde is ful of darknes because of the corruption thereof Mat. 3. 1. Mar. 1. 4. Luke 3. 3. Ebr 1 4. “ Or are borne g Because they did not worship him as their God Rom. 1. 21. h To the Israelltes who were his peculiar people Act. 14 15. i Meaning a priuiledge or dignitie Mat. 1. 16. Luke 2. 7. Mat. 17 2 k He was fotmed and made man by the operation of the holie Gost without the operation of mar 2. Peter 1. 17. Colos. 1. 19. 2 9. “ Or proceding from the Father “ Or more excellent then 1. l More abundant grace then by Moses 1. Tim. 6. 16. 1. Iohn 4. 12. m Meaning be is moste deare and straictly ioyned to his Father not onely in loue but also in 〈◊〉 and vnion n And so 〈◊〉 that before was inuisible was made as it were visible in Christ Act. 〈◊〉 25. o VVhome thei loked for to be suche one as Moses Was. Deut. 18. 15. Isa. 40. 3. mat 3. 3. luk 3. 4. Mat. 3. 11. Mat. 1. 7. luk 3. 16. Act. 1. 5. 11. 16. 19. 4. p Signifiing the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the foūtaine of all sinnes there with all other sinnes q That is by sight but onely by the reuelatio of God Mat. 3. 16. mar 1. 10. Luk. 3. 22. r VVho giueth the vertue and effect to baptisme accōplishing that thing waich is thereby represented s He alludeth to the 〈◊〉 lābe which was a figure of Christ. t Or where is thy lodging or whither goest thou For he dwelled in 〈◊〉 and was there as a 〈◊〉 u That was two houres before night x How Iohn said that Iesus was the lābe of God “ Or the Anointed “ Or Petrus Gen. 49. 10. Deut. 18. 18. Isa. 42. 4 10. 45. 8. 〈◊〉 23. 5. eze 34 25. 37 24 dan. 9. 24. y Those things which are 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 are eslemed and preferred of God those things which the world preferreth God abhorreth “ Or thou beleuest z Christ openeth the heauens that we may haue accesse to God and maketh vs felowes to the Angels Gen. 28. 12. a Who vsed 〈◊〉 washings to purifie thē selues VVhich superstition Hebion the heretike wolde haue broght into the Churche and now the papists haue receiued it “ Or measures b Whereof euerie one conteined 15. gallons “ Or stewarde “ Or signes “ Or cousins Mat. 21. 〈◊〉 mar 11. 17. luk 19. 46. Psal. 6 c This affection was so burning in him that it su mounted and swallowed vp all the others “ Or miracle Mat. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 27. 40. 〈◊〉 14. 18. 15. 29. d Christs bodie might iustly be called the tēple because the fulnes of the God 〈◊〉 Welleth in it corporally Collos. 2. 9. e For he toke not thē for true disciples as he knewe by their inwarde thoghtes what religiō soeuer they did pretende outwardely a To entre therein b Which thing is to be assembled and incorporate into the Churche of God c VVhiche is the spiritual water where the holie Gost doeth washe vs into newnes of life d As the power of God is manifest by the mouīg of the aire so is it in changing renuing vs althogh the maner be hid from vs. e Althogh he was excellently learned yet knewe he not those things which the very babes in Christs 〈◊〉 oght to knowe f VVe may not teache our owne inuentions g He reproueth him for that mē do teache things which they 〈◊〉 not yet others beleue thē but Christ tea cheth thīgs most certeineād knowen men wil not 〈◊〉 his doctrine h which was after a cōmune grosse maner i By reason of the vnion of his God head with his man hoode k His power must be manifest which is not yet knowen Nom. 21. 9. 1. Iohn 4. 9. Chap. 9. 〈◊〉 and 12. 47. l The contempt of Christ and the sinnes of the wic ked cōdemne thē yet Christ as a iu ste iudge giueth sentence against the reprobate m Not onely the Iewes but whosoeuer shulde be leue in him n The cause and matter of condēnation Chap. 1. 9. o In walking roundely and sin cerely “ Or in God p As they do whiche set God onely before their eyes followe the rule of his worde “ Or
for their office sake are called gods ād are made here in earth as hys lieutenāts wher fore if thys noble title be giuen to man muche more it appertei ned to hym that is the Sonne of God equall with his Father o VVhereby 〈◊〉 gathered that Christ was more excellent then Iohn Chap. 12. 3. Mat. 26. 7. a For althogh he dyed yet beyng restored so sone to life it was al most no death in comparison Chap. 7. 30. and 8. 59. and 10. 33. b He that walketh in his voca tion and hathe the light of God for his guide nedeth to feare no dāgers The day also bothe sommer and Winter was wyth the Iewes diuided into 12 houres c They labored to stay Christ frō going into Iudea as thogh there had bene no nede “ Or 〈◊〉 slepe d Which signisieth in our tongue a twynne in birth e Which were almost two mile f She sheweth some faith which not withstāding was almost ouer come by her affections g Christ restoreth vs from death to giue vs euerlastīg life h Wherein she declared her affe ction and reuerence that she ba re to Christ. i For 〈◊〉 for he felr our 〈◊〉 series as 〈◊〉 he suffred 〈◊〉 like k We read 〈◊〉 that his 〈◊〉 were so 〈◊〉 that he kept 〈◊〉 measure as 〈◊〉 do in our 〈◊〉 es ioyes and 〈◊〉 ther affections l That is a 〈◊〉 cle whereby Gods Name 〈◊〉 de be glorified m They resiste God thinking to hinder his worke by their owne 〈◊〉 n Or for that pre sent time o God made him to speake nether colde his impietie let Gods purpose who caused this wicked man euen as he did Balaam to be an instrument of the holie Gost. Because thei 〈◊〉 hereby to 〈◊〉 them 〈◊〉 more holie 〈◊〉 thei shul 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 but they 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 by God 〈◊〉 vse this 〈◊〉 Mart. 26. 6. Mar. 14. 3. a Euen from the head to the 〈◊〉 b Read Mark. 14. 5. 5 〈◊〉 Chap. 13. 29. Matt. 21 8. mark 11. 7. Luk. 19. 35. c 〈◊〉 is saue I besech thee d This doeth Wel declare that his kingdome stode not in out Warde things 〈◊〉 9 9. “ Or the preasse e They Were of the race of the Iewes and came out of Asia and Grecia for els the Iewes Wolde not haue permitted that they shulde Worship With them in the Tem ple. f Which is that the knowledge of him shulde be manifest through all the Worlde g If the loue thereof let him from comming to Christ. h And so 〈◊〉 it for Christs sake Mat. 10. 39. 16.10 Marke 8. 35. Luk 9. 24. 17. 〈◊〉 Chap. 17. 24. Chap. 3. 14. i The reformacion and restoring of those things Which Were out of order k The crosse is the meane to 〈◊〉 the Church of God together and to drawe men to heauen l Not onely the Iewes but also the Gentiles Psal 89. 37. 〈◊〉 4. 117. 2. Ezek. 37. 25. Chap. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 10. 6. m That is the Go spel Which is the power of God to saluacion to 〈◊〉 one that doeth beleue Isa. 6. 9. Mat. 13. 14. Mark 4. 12. Luke 8. 11. Act. 28. 26. n By deliueryng them from their miseries and giuing them true felicitie Rom. 11. 8. “ Or 〈◊〉 o To be estemed of men Chap. 5. 44. Chap. 3. 19. and 9. 39. “ Or condemne “ Or condemne “ Or condēneth Mark 16. 25. p 〈◊〉 that daye shal be the apptobacion of the Gospel Chap. 3. 17. Mat. 26. 〈◊〉 Mark 14. 〈◊〉 Luke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Because he sawe the danger great Which Was towarde them therfore he toke the greater eare for them b VVhiche Was the eating of the passeouer c And makethee cleane from thy sinnes d That is to be con inually purged of hys corrupte affections and 〈◊〉 cares Whiche remaine daylye 〈◊〉 vs. Chap. 15. 〈◊〉 e To serue 〈◊〉 another Chap. 15. 20. Mat. 10. 4. Luke 6. 〈◊〉 Psal. 41. 10. f Vnder pretence of friendes 〈◊〉 seketh hys destruction g To Wit the Christ and redemer of the World Mat. 10 40. Luke 10. 16. h For verie horror and 〈◊〉 tion of suche an abominable acte as Iudas shulde commit i He did openly affirme Mat 26. 21. Marke 14. 18. k Their 〈◊〉 Was not to 〈◊〉 at table but hauing their shoes of cust hions vnder theyr elbowes 〈◊〉 on their sides as it Were halfe lying Luke 22. 21. l Satan toke ful 〈◊〉 of him m Meaning that his crosse 〈◊〉 in gēder a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and that in it shal 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 bountie of God Chap. 7. 34. 〈◊〉 19 18. n VVhereof we oght to 〈◊〉 cou 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ce as 〈◊〉 it 〈◊〉 newly 〈◊〉 Mat. 22. 39. Chap. 15. 2. 〈◊〉 Iohn 4. 21. o VVhen thou shalt be more strong Mat 26. 14. 〈◊〉 14. 30. a For in so beleuing no troubles shall ouercome them b So that there is not onely place for him but for all his c At the 〈◊〉 day Act. 1. 11. d He was not altogether igno 〈◊〉 at but his knowled ge wis weake imperfite e Therefore we muste begin in him contine we in him and 〈◊〉 end in him f For the verie fulnes of the diuinitie remaineth in Christ. g In that that he is man h Who declareth his maiestie and vertue by his 〈◊〉 and miracles i This is referred to the whole bo die of the Church in whome this vertue of Christ doeth shine and remaine for euer Chap. 16. 23. mat 7. 7. mar 11. 24. iam 1. 5. k I haue comforted you whiles l Was with you but hensforthe the holie Gost shal comfort you and preserue you I So called becau se he worketh in vs the trueth m VVhich thing he doeth by the vertue of his Spirit n He shal sensibly 〈◊〉 that the grace of God abi deth in him o But the brother of 〈◊〉 p VVhereby he aduertiseth them not to haue respect to the worlde lest they shulde be drawē backe by 〈◊〉 example q That is not his alone for he had nothing separate from his Father r All comfort prosperitie s In that that Christ is become man to be Media 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God and vs. t Satā executeth his rage tyran nie by the permission of God u Satā shal assaile me with all his force but he shal not finde that in me whiche he loketh for for I am that innocēt lambe without spot Mat. 〈◊〉 13. Chap. 〈◊〉 11. a VVe can bring forthe no frute except we be in greffed in Christ. b VVe muste be rooted in Iesus Christ by faith 〈◊〉 cometh of 〈◊〉 word of God c So that ye folowe Gods word which ye cōprehend by faith d VVhere with I 〈◊〉 you e Perfect entier Chap. 13. 34. 1. Thess. 1. 9. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. 11. 4. 21. f So that there is nothing omitted that is necessarie for vs and concer ning our saluaciō Mat. 28. 19. g The worde also signifieth
necessarie affaires were called by this name as Isa. 39. 7. Isa. 53. 7. p Albeit Christ was in graue and in deathes baÌ„des feling also his Fa ther 's angre against sinne yet he brake the ban des of death and was exalted q The 〈◊〉 which he suffred was the beginning of his glorie Act. 2. 24. r That is how long his age shal endure for being risen froÌ„ death death shal no more reigne nether shal his king dome euer haue end or els we may take generatioÌ„ for his Church which neuer shal haue ende for now they sit in the heauenlie pla ces with Christ their head as s And he now reigneth in heauen t He declared at length this matter of so great im portance u With a pure perfect heart Ephes 2. 6. x This was to the intent that he might knowe so muche the bet ter that Philip was sent to him by God “ Or perceiued him self to be y Some thinke this citie was also called Asdod Ios. 15. 47. a He persecuted with a great rage and crueltie the innocent blood which he thirsted for 〈◊〉 which declareth wherunto man is led by his rash zeale before he haue the true knowledge of God Rom. 9. 〈◊〉 Gal. 1. 13. b That is of that secte or sorte Chap. 22. 6. 1. Cor. 15. 8. c That is to resist God when he pricketh and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our consciences d Meaning Sauls voice as e For onely Saul knewe that Iesus spake vnto him Chap. 22. 9. f For he was blinde g He was so rauished with the vision that he did meditate nothing but heauenlie things and there with was satisfied h A worthie seruant of God and endued with excellent graces aboue others i To beare me witnes and set for the my glorie k Prouing by the conference of the Scriptures l That was after thre 〈◊〉 that he had remained at 〈◊〉 and in the countrey about m The Gouernour at their request appointed a watche as he de clareth to the Co 〈◊〉 Gal 1. 18. Cor. 11. 32. Gal. 1. 19. †Greke went in and out n VVith 〈◊〉 Iames. o Making open profession of the Gospel p VVhich were Iewes but so cal led because they were dispersed through Grecia and other countreis q Because it was his owne countrey and there he might haue some autoritie †Or 〈◊〉 thy 〈◊〉 together r Meaning the greatest parte s A place so called not a citie t That is a 〈◊〉 or rebucke †Or riche u To the 〈◊〉 they might burie her 〈◊〉 for this was their custome x For she was restored to life rather that others might 〈◊〉 occasion to beleue and glorifie God then for her owne sake †Or 〈◊〉 a Who had for sa ken all superstitions and gaue him self to the true seruice of God b That is God did accept 〈◊〉 whereof it followeth that he had faith for 〈◊〉 it is impossible to please God () He shal speake wordes vnto thee whereby thou shal be saued all thine house c VVhich was midday d As camels hordogs oxen shepe swine and suche like which man nourisheth for his vse †Or commune e In taking away the difference 〈◊〉 vncleane bestes and cleane he sheweth there is no difference betwixt the Iewes 〈◊〉 f Take it not for polluted 〈◊〉 impure g TheÌ„ 〈◊〉 obedience which 〈◊〉 of faith ought to bewith out dout or questioning †Or Peter h Shewed to muche reuereÌ„ce and farre passing decent ordre as thogh Peter had bene God †Or 〈◊〉 Deu. 10. 17. 2. Chro. 19. 17. Iob. 34. 19. Wisd. 6. 8. 〈◊〉 35. 16. Rom. 2. 11. Gal 2. 6. Ephe. 6. 9. Col. 3. 25. 1. pet 1. 17. i By this speache the Ebrewes meane 〈◊〉 whole religioÌ„ of God which without faith profiteth 〈◊〉 nothing k That is he that is vpright and doeth 〈◊〉 to no man but doeth good to all l Meaning the re conciliation betwene God and man through Christ Iesus Luk 4. 14. m That is endued him with graces giftes aboue all others Luk. 2. 14. 〈◊〉 31. 34. Micah 7. 11. Chap. 15. 9. n We oght not to debatre them of baptisme whom God testifieth to be hist for seing they haue the principal that is lesse ought not to be denied theÌ„ () Iesus Christ. a For they colde not yet comprehende this secret which was hid from the Angels them selues euen from the creatioÌ„ of the worlde b He purgeth his fact before the Church Eph. 3. 8. Col. 1. 26. Chap. 2. 4. 3. 6. Chap. 1. 5. 19. 4. c That is 〈◊〉 with the 〈◊〉 of the holie Gost Mat. 3. 11. Mar. 1. 8. Luk. 3. 16. Iohn 1. 17. () Not to giue theÌ„ the holie Gost d Their modestie declareth that they were not ashamed to vnsay that where of they had vniustly blamed Peter e This 〈◊〉 dependeth vpon faith “ Or trouble Chap. 8. 1. f He meaneth not the Iewes which being scatered abroad in diuers countreis were called by this name but the Grecians which were Gentiles g The power vertue h This was the moste famous citie of 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 vpon 〈◊〉 “ Or continue with the Lord. i VVhere as before they were called disciples now they are named ChristiaÌ„s k This prophecie was an occasion to the Antiochians to relieue the necessitie of their brethren in Ierusalem l To signifie that it came of a chari table minde towardes them a VVho was called Agrippa the soÌ„ne of Aristobu lus he was nephe we vnto Herode the Great bro ther of Herodias b There was another so named whiche was the sonne of Alpheê° c It came them of no zeale 〈◊〉 religion but one ly to flatter the people d The nomber beyng sixtene was deuided by 〈◊〉 to kepe diuers wardes Chap. 5. 19. e Read Mark 6 9 f For thei thoght that Herode wolde haue put him to death as he had purposed g For they dyd knowe by Gods worde that An gels were appoin ted to defeÌ„de the faithful and also in those dayes they were accustomed to se suche sights h VVhiche was lesse suspect by reason of the brethren i Bothe by flatte ring wordes aÌ„d also by 〈◊〉 k VVhiche he 〈◊〉 haue done if he had punished the flatterers of whose vanitie he complained when he was a dying as Iosephê° ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ l The 〈◊〉 of the punishment declareth howe GOD detesteth pride and tyran nie his grande fa ther also was eaten of 〈◊〉 m The more that tyrants go about to supresse Gods worde the more doeth it increase n VVhiche was to distribute the almes sent from Antiochia Chap. 11. 29. a This declareth that God calleth of all 〈◊〉 both hie and lowe b The worde signifieth to execute a publicke charge as the Apostleship was so that here is shewed that 〈◊〉 preached aÌ„d pro phecied Chap. 14. 26. c VVhich are the doctrine of the the Apostles that onelie leadeath vs to God d This was another
which was a citie of Mysia Apollonia Plin. called otherwise lib. 5. Chap. 50. “ Or witsontide e In my vocatiō and ministerie f This vertue is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 boasting and hie minded which vices are 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 of Iesus Christ. g I nether held my tongue for feare not dissembled for gaine h which is the tourning to God by newnes of lif i which is the receiuing of the grace which Christ doeth offer vs. k That is by the impulsion and commandement of the holie Gost who draweth me as with a hand l By the Prophetes () In Ierusalem m I am not the occasion of anie of your destructions n Which concer neth your saluacion o That which ap 〈◊〉 to the humanitie of Christ is here attributed to his diuinitie because of the communion of the proprieties vnion of the two natures in one persone p Through their ambicion which is mother of all heresic and wickednes q To increase you with 〈◊〉 graces and to finish his worke in you r He promiseth to the faithful continual increase of grace til they enter into the possession of that inheritance which is prepared for them 1. Cor. 4. 12. s Althogh his be not orderly so writ in anie one place yet it is gathered of 〈◊〉 places of the Scri pture in effect 1 Thes. 2. 9. 2. Thes. 36. a By the reuelacion of Gods Spirit b The helie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnto them the persecu cions that Paul 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 made against him and the same Spi rit also strengthened Paul to susteine them Chap. 6. 5. c This office of Deaconship was but for a time according as the Congregaciō had nede or other wise d God wolde ha ue his 〈◊〉 bandes knowen to the 〈◊〉 that no man shulde thinke 〈◊〉 he cast him self into wilful danger e This was not to make Paul afraied but to encourage him against the brunt f Who was the chief or superintendent of the Church of Ierusalem g That is according to the maners that our fathers obserued which were commanded by God h VVho as yet were not wel in 〈◊〉 in Christ Nomb. 6. 18. i The end of this ceremonie was thankes 〈◊〉 ād was 〈◊〉 by God and part ly of ignorance and 〈◊〉 reteined therefore S. Paul supported the in the weak nes of others ād made him self al to all men not 〈◊〉 his cō science Chap. 18. 18. Chap. 15 20. Nomb 6. 13. Chap. 24. 8. k In thinking to appease the faith full and to support the 〈◊〉 he falleth into the handes of his enemies l By bringing in such as were not circumeised m VVhiche were vnder 〈◊〉 and had charge ouer an hūdreth souldiers n A notable example of Gods prouidence for the defence of his Chap. 〈◊〉 36. o Iosephus li. An tiq 20. cha 11. and de bello Iuda li. 〈◊〉 chap. 12. Chap. 22. 3. “ Or raison or excuse Chap. 21. 39. a VVhereby he declareth his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 Chap. 8. 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 profession 〈◊〉 the Christians b To the Iewes to whome the 〈◊〉 were directed c This may be re ferred to the 〈◊〉 nall counsell of God or els to the executiō and de claration of the same whiche semeth here to be more 〈◊〉 d which is Christ 1. Iohn 2. 1. e He sheweth that sinnes can not be washed awaye but by Christ who is the substance of Baptisme in whom also is 〈◊〉 the Father and the holie Gost. Chap. 8. 3. Chap. 7 58. f Not because he was borne at Rome but by reason of his citie for Tarsus was inhabited by the Romains and was their Colonia whereof read cha 16. 12. g This priuiledge was oft times gi uen in recompēse of seruice to 〈◊〉 that were farre of Rome and to their chil dren thogh they were not borne in the citie a Paul doeth not curse the hye Priest but denounceth sharply the punishement of GOD whiche shulde light vpon him who vnder pretence of maintei nyng the Lawe 〈◊〉 transgresse it b 〈◊〉 made this excuse as it were in mockerie as if he wolde say I knowe nothing in 〈◊〉 man wor thie the office of the hie Priest Exod. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c He denieth not but there were other points but he expresseth that for the whi che the Sadduces that were the chief 〈◊〉 hated hī most for Mat. 22. 〈◊〉 Phili 3 5. Chap. 24. 22. d Vnderstanding both-kindes the Angels 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 which he concludeth 〈◊〉 one 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 whi 〈◊〉 is the other 〈◊〉 e The worde signifieth cursing as when a man either 〈◊〉 vo weth or wis heth him self 〈◊〉 die or to be giuē to the deuill except 〈◊〉 bring 〈◊〉 purpose to passe f This declareth that God hath so many meanes to deliuer his children out of danger as there are creatures in the worlde so that the aduersaries can not 〈◊〉 so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thē but he 〈◊〉 infinite meanes to defeat 〈◊〉 wicked 〈◊〉 †Greke that thou 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 these things to me g This letter was writ partely in the fauour of Paul that his 〈◊〉 might not oppresse him h The Captaine dissembleth to cōmend his own diligence for 〈◊〉 did not knowe that Paul was a Romain before he had rescued him and giuen him to be straictly 〈◊〉 i 〈◊〉 this name the Romaines called euerie coū trey which they had subdued a For Felix by his diligence had taken Elea 〈◊〉 the captaine of the 〈◊〉 and put the Egyptian to flight which raised vp tumultes in Iudea for these the 〈◊〉 praiseth him other wise he was both 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 read Ioseph li. 20. Antiq chap. 11. 12. li. 2. de 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chap. 12. b Or heresie for so the wicked 〈◊〉 med the true 〈◊〉 stian religion c VVhich 〈◊〉 the people to 〈◊〉 their libertie againste the Romainess and thogh the 〈◊〉 cusers approued bothe this 〈◊〉 and their doctrine yet to get Paul punished thei seme to con demne it “ Or captaine of a thousand d Or gouerner for before this he ruled 〈◊〉 Batanea and 〈◊〉 e So that thou art not 〈◊〉 of their facions f Not that his purpose was 〈◊〉 worship there but the Iewes so 〈◊〉 unde him by the counsel of others for 〈◊〉 thoght to 〈◊〉 wōne the simple brethren and to stop the enemies mouthes g As the Seribes and Pharises termed the 〈◊〉 doctrine h Meaning that it was a lōg time since he had 〈◊〉 at 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was when 〈◊〉 broght 〈◊〉 Chap. 11. 29. i For his 〈◊〉 spake but vpon false 〈◊〉 which these be lowes of 〈◊〉 had 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and durst not them selues appeare 〈◊〉 15. 26. 2. Cor. 9. 2. Chap. 21. 27. Chap. 23. 7. “ Or sect k By whose coūsel Felix called for Paul l The worde of God maketh the verie wicked asto nished and there fore to them it is the sauour of death vnto death “ Or to do a plea 〈◊〉 a The enuious sute of the Priests against Paul b VVhich may moste 〈◊〉 c
Philosophers called it the Law of natur re the lawers the law of nations whereof Moses Law is a plaine exposition “ or righteousnes b Or consent to 〈◊〉 which is the ful measure of all 〈◊〉 “ Or blamest a Nether they which do approue euil doers nor they which reproue them are excusable before God b For ether 〈◊〉 art giltie of the same faute or 〈◊〉 Mat. 7. 1. c For he iudgeth the hearte and regardeth not the outwarde persone 1. Cor. 4. 5. 2 Pet. 3. 13. 〈◊〉 3. 3. Psal. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 22. 2. 〈◊〉 16 7. d The wicked shal be condemned and the faith ful deliuered e The commune 〈◊〉 of men are moste vnable to be iustified by their workes seing Abraham thefather of beleuers hathe nothing to glorie of before God and therefore all mēs workes shal condemne them and they onely shal be saued which apprehende Iesus Christ by faith to be their onelie iustice sancticatiō f By the Grecian he vnderstandeth the Gentile and euerie one that is not a Iewe. Deut. 10. 17. 2 Chro. 〈◊〉 7. g As touching anie outwarde qualitie but as the porter before he make his vessels he doeth appoint some to glorie ād others to ignominie Iob. 37. 19. Act. 10. 34. Mat. 7. 〈◊〉 h That is without the knowled ge of the Law written which was giuen by Moses Iam. 1. 〈◊〉 i For mans conscience sheweth him whēhedoeth good or euil k He awaketh the Iewes which were a stepe through a certeine 〈◊〉 and confidence in the Law Chap. 9. 4. “ Or triest the things that dissent from it l The way to teache others in the knowledge of the trueth Isa. 52. 5. Eze. 36 20. 〈◊〉 m The end of circumcisiō was the keping of the Law ād the Sacrament separared from his end is of none effect “ Or condemne n When the Law is called the letter or that it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 death in vs or that it killeth or is the minister 〈◊〉 of death or that it is the strength of sinne it is ment as we cōsider the Law of it selfe without Christ. o In the inward man and heart 〈◊〉 1. 11. Chap. III. Chap. 9 5. 2. 〈◊〉 2 12. Psal. 〈◊〉 11. Psal. 〈◊〉 6. “ Or wordes Isa. 46 13. “ Or promes Iohn 〈◊〉 34. a That thou maist be declared 〈◊〉 thy good nes and trueth in performing thy promises may appeare when man ether of 〈◊〉 or arrogācie wolde iudge thy workes b He sheweth how the wicked do reason against God c Whose carnal wisdome wil not obey the will of God d Lest the Iewes shulde be pussed vp in that 〈◊〉 pre ferred them to the Gentiles he sheweth that this their preferment stāde h onely in the 〈◊〉 of God for 〈◊〉 as bothe 〈◊〉 and Gentil through sinne are subiect to Gods wrath that they might both be made equal in Christ. Gal. 3. 21. Psal. 14. 1. 〈◊〉 .4 Psal. 5. 10. Psal. 140. 4. Psal. 10. 7. Isai. 59. 7. Prouer. 1 16. Psal. 36. 1. Gal. 2. 17. e A peaceable innocent life f That is the olde 〈◊〉 g The Law doeth not make vs giltie but doeth declare that we are giltie before God and deserue condemnation h He meaneth the Iaw ether written or vn written which commendeth or forbideth any thing whose workes can not 〈◊〉 because we can not performe them Chap. 2. 17. i The worde signifieth them which are left be hinde in the race and are not able to runne to the marke that is to euer lasting life which here is cal led the 〈◊〉 of God k Or fidelitie in performing his promes l The Law of faith is the Gospel which offreth saluation with condition if thoube Ieuest which condition also Christ frely giueth to vs. So the condition of the Law is if thou doest 〈◊〉 these things the whiche onely Christ hathe fulfilled for vs. m Meaning that they are all insti fied by one meanes if they wil haue anie differē ce it onely standeth in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 n The doctrine of faith is the ornament of the Law for it embraceth Christ who by his death hath 〈◊〉 the Law so that the Law which colde not bring vs to saluation by reason of our owne corruption is now made 〈◊〉 to vs by Christ Iesus a That is by workes b He might 〈◊〉 de some merite or work worthie to be recompensed Gen. 15. 6. c 〈◊〉 by his workes Gal. 3. 6. Iam 2 23. d That depēdeth not on his workes nether thinketh to merit by them e Which maketh him that is wicked in him self iuste in Christ. Psal. 32. 1. f 〈◊〉 this excellent sacrament he comprehēdeth the whole Law Gen. 17. 11. g This may not be vnderstand of the 〈◊〉 of faith for thereof the Apostle doeth hereafter expressy intreat but of the faith it selfe h In fulfilling the workes thereof i And thinke to performe the same by workes k If it be requisit to fulfil the Law for him that shal be of Abrahams inheritance then it is in vaine to beleue the promes for it 〈◊〉 to no vse l Through our de 〈◊〉 and not of it self m That is no breache of commandement n Which beleue Gen. 17. 4. o By a spiritual kinred which God 〈◊〉 accepteth p Abraham be gate the circumci sed euen by the vertue of faith not by the power of nature which was extinguished so the Gentils which were nothing are called by the power of God to be of the nomber of the faithful Gene. 15. 5. q But moste strōg and 〈◊〉 r In that she was past childe bearing s For his mercie and trueth t For our 〈◊〉 for we shal be iustified by the same meanes u To accomplish make perfect our iustification a By peace here is ment that 〈◊〉 dible and moste constant ioye of minde persuaded of when we are deliuered frō all terror of cōscience and fully the fauour of God this peace is the frute of faith Ephes. 2 23. Iam. 1. 3. b For it hathe euer good sucesse c He meaneth that loue where with God loueth vs. Ebr. 9. 15. 1. Pet. 3. 18. d By this compa rison he amplifieth the death of Christ. c That is for suche one of whome he hathe recei 〈◊〉 good f Because of sinne yet friendes by the grace of Christ. g From Adam to Moses h He meaneth yong babes which nether had the knowledge of the Law of nature nor any mo tion of concupiscence muche Iesse cōmitted any actual sinne and this may also comprehend the Gentiles i Yet all mankinde as it were sinned when thei 〈◊〉 as yet inclo sed in Adames 〈◊〉 k Which was Christ. l For by Christ we are not onely deliuered from the sinnes of Adā but also from all such as we haue added thereunto m The iustice of Iesus Christ whichis īputed to the faithful n VVhich beleue to be saued in 〈◊〉 Christ. o The Lawe of Moses p That
in Christ. Wisd. 3. 2. b Whom are now apostates and deuils Mat. 25. 41. c Tat is make them iudges d 〈◊〉 ye so burne with desire to pleade kepe a court among your selues and make the least estemed your iudge for it is moste easie to iudge 〈◊〉 brethren “ Or 〈◊〉 of minde Matth. 5. 39. Luke 6. 29. rom 12. 19. 1. e He doeth then 〈◊〉 reprouethe godlie whiche with a good conscience vseth the 〈◊〉 to defende his right but con demneth hatred grudges and desi res of 〈◊〉 Thess 4. 6. Ephe. 5. 3. 1. tim 1. 9. Eph. 2. 12. tit 3. 3. 1. pet 4. 3. Chap. 10. 23. eccle 37. 31. f Here he spea keth of things indifferent of their nature and first as touching carnal libertie g For we are subiect to those things which we cannot want h They abused meates bothe in that they offended others thereby and also prouoked their own lusts 〈◊〉 vnclennes Rom. 6. 5. i God wil be Lord bothe of the soul bodie k Whereby he signifieth that bothe we shal se the glorie of the resurrection of the iuste aud also that dignitie and priuiledge where by we be mad the mēbers of Christ. * Ephe. 5. 31. * Chap. 3. 17. * 2 Cor. 6 16. * Chap. 7. 23 * 1. Pet. 1. 10. l That is he more polluteth his owne bodie then he that 〈◊〉 anie other sinne Gen. 2 24. Mat. 19. 5. 〈◊〉 10. 7. a Or expedient because mariage through mans corruption and not by Gods institutiō bringeth eares 〈◊〉 b Speaking to all men in general c Which conteineth all dueties perteining to ma riage 1. Pet. 3. 7. d He sheweth that be comman deth not precisely all men to marie but that God hathe granted this temedievnto them Which can not liue chaste Mat. 5. 32. 9 9. Mar. 10. 11. 〈◊〉 16. 18. e With the fyre of concupiscence that is when mās 〈◊〉 so giueth place to the lust that temteth that he can not call vpon God with a quietconscience Matth. 5. 32. f Eor hatred 〈◊〉 angre c g Saue for whor dome as h In asmuche as there Was nothig expressy spoken hereof in the Law or 〈◊〉 or els he spake this moued by the Spirit of God as he testifieth in the 〈◊〉 ver i Meaning that the faith of the be leuer hathe more power to 〈◊〉 mariage then the wickednes of the other to pollute it k They that are 〈◊〉 of ether of the parents faith ful are also coun 〈◊〉 members of Christs Church because of the promes l When suche things come to passe that the faithful and vnfaithful be maried together 〈◊〉 the one forsake the other without cause Act 2 〈◊〉 m The lawful 〈◊〉 cation in outwarde things must not lightly be neglected n Which is when the surgeon by arte draweth out the skinne to couer the parte Celsus lib. 7. ca. 25 Epiphan lib. de ponderib men sur 1. Maccab 1. 〈◊〉 o It is all one whither thou be 〈◊〉 or Gentil p Althogh God hath called thee to serue in this life yet thinke not thy conditiō vnworthie for a Christian but reioyce that thou art deliuered by Christ from the miserable 〈◊〉 of sinne and death q Being seruant by condition is made partaker of Christ. Ep he 4. 1. 1. Tim. 6. 1. “ Or dearly r Syncerely as in the presence of God “ Or the state of virginitie s He bindeth no mā 〈◊〉 thatwhich God hath left fre but sheweth what is moste agreable to Gods wil according to the circūstance of the time place persones “ Or beleued t To be single u In these afflictions and 〈◊〉 Chap. 6. 20. 1. per. 1. 20. x As wordlie cares of their chil dren familie y He doeth not preferre 〈◊〉 as a thing more holie then mariage but by reason of incōmodities whiche the one hathe more then the other z In wishing that you colde liue without 〈◊〉 “ Or it remaineth that a VVhiche be in aduersitie b VVhiche be in prosperitie c In this 〈◊〉 there is nothing but me revanitie d VVhich onely apperteine to this present life () And he is diuided meaning 〈◊〉 diuers cares e She may atteine vnto itson 〈◊〉 then the other because she is without 〈◊〉 f Seing S. Paul colde by ndeno mans 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what 〈◊〉 tiō is it that any other shuld do it g That is that she shulde 〈◊〉 to auoide 〈◊〉 h Meanynge he that is fully 〈◊〉 that he hathe nō nede i For the fathers wil depēdeth on his childrens in this point en so muche as he is bounde to haue respecto their in firmitie nether can he iustly require of thē 〈◊〉 if they ha ue not that gifte of God so to liue k And more cōmodious for his children in preseruing thē from cares l Of matrimonie Roma 7. 1. 1. Thes. 4 8. a Of the libertie that God hathe giuē vs touching outward things “ Or taught b This he 〈◊〉 in their per sone which brag ged so muche of 〈◊〉 liberrie say ing that an image amongs all things that are made is of no 〈◊〉 c VVhiche being idoles yet are estemed of men as Lordes and 〈◊〉 Iohn 13. 23. d In that they thogh the meate offered vp to the image not to be pure and therefore cold not eat it with a good conscience Chap. 12. 3. e This abundance and want is referred to spiritual things “ Or 〈◊〉 in thyngs indifferent Roma 14. 17. †Greke buylded vp f By thine exam ple without any grounde of doctrine g VVhich eateth against his cōscience or indoute Roma 14. 15. Roma 14. 21. a I nede no further declaration but the workes 〈◊〉 I haue 〈◊〉 among you b And call into doure myne office c On the Church charge d The Apostles led their 〈◊〉 about with thē e A faithfull and Christian wife “ Or cousins f VVhether they myght not as lawefullye liue wythout labouring for 〈◊〉 liuing with their owne handes as other Apostles Deut. 25. 4. 1. Tim. 5. 18. g Had God respect properlye to the oxē them selues when he made thys 〈◊〉 and not rather vnto men Roma 15. 27. h To liue on other mens charges “ Or take in worthe Deut. 18 〈◊〉 i For that parte that was burnt was deuored of the altar ād the other was due vnto the Priests by the Law k For now you haue no iustcause against me 〈◊〉 that I preached the Gospel frely vnto you l 〈◊〉 he is char ged to preach he muste willingly and earnestly 〈◊〉 lowe it for if he do it by constrainte he doeth not his duetie m That 〈◊〉 not chargeable to thē vnto whome I preache 〈◊〉 that they thinke that I preache for gaines Act. 16. 3. Gal. 2. 3. n As touchynge the ceremonies o In things indif ferent as 〈◊〉 of meats 〈◊〉 of feastes and daies ād such like he facioned him selfe to men in suche sorte as he myght beste game them
〈◊〉 of Christs death q VVhen they cō mande or forbid vs any thing con trary to the 〈◊〉 of God Chap 3. 13. r Meaning that he is 〈◊〉 mediator and onelie meane betwene God and man s That is Christ. t This Theudas was ahoue thirtie yeres before him of whome Iosephus mencio neth li. 20. de An tiq chap. 4. that was after the death of Herode the Great when Archelaus his sonne was at Rome at what time Iudea was ful of 〈◊〉 so that it is not sure to giue 〈◊〉 to Eusebius in this point u Of him maketh menciō Iosephus li. 18. where he speaketh of the taxing Luk. 2. 1. x He groundeth vp ō good principles but he douteth of the qualitie of the cause nether dare affirme whether it be good or bad whe re in appeareth he 〈◊〉 but a 〈◊〉 a Whose ancesters were Iewes and dwelled in Grecia therefore these spake 〈◊〉 ke and not Hebrewe b They were not loked vnto in the distribucion of the almes c That is to make prouision for the maintenance of the poore forasmuche as they were not able to satisfie bo the 〈◊〉 offices d He ioyneth faith with the other giftes of the holie Gost. e Meaning one that was turned to the Iewish re ligion Chap. 21 8. f This ceremonie the Iewes obserued in solenne sa crifices Leui. 3. 2. and also in praier and pri uate blessings Gene. 48. 14. g That is to the Gospel which is receiued by faith likewise in the 〈◊〉 Church it was vsed ether when they made ministers or gaue the gifts of the ho lie Gost which gifts being now taken away the ceremonie must cease h Orcolledge di uers nacions had colledges at Ierusalem where in their youth was instructed as we sein 〈◊〉 i That is instructed and set forthe false witnesses and thus malice seketh false shiftes when tru eth 〈◊〉 he k Thei speake this in 〈◊〉 l Not onely a cer teine considence but also 〈◊〉 maiestie appearing in him a Steuen was ac cused that he denied God and therefore he is more diligent to purge this crime b Hereby he is di 〈◊〉 from the 〈◊〉 gods c He speaketh he re of Mesopotamia as it 〈◊〉 babylon ād Chaldea in it Gen. 12. 1. Gene. 15. 〈◊〉 d Beginning to recken 〈◊〉 yeres from the time that Isaac was borne e Take vengeance of them and deliuer my people Genes 17. 9. Genes 21. 3. Genes 25. 24. Gen. 29. 33. 30. 5. and 35. 23. Gen. 37. 28. f That is preserued and broght all things to a good 〈◊〉 Gen. 41. 37. Gen. 42. 1. Gen. 45 4. g After the Hebrewe threscore and ten Gene. 46. 5. Gene. 49. 31. Gene. 50. 7. h It is probable that some writer through negligence put in Abraham in this place in 〈◊〉 of Iacob who boght this field Ios h. 24. 32. Gen. 23. 16. Exod. 1 7. i He inuented craftiewaiesboth to destroye the Israelites with ouer muche labour and also to get great profite by them Gene. 33. 19 or by Abraham he mea neth the posteritie of Abraham “ Or that their race shulde faile Exod. 2. 2. Ebr. 11. 23. Exod. 1. 10. Exod. 2. 11. Exod. 2. 〈◊〉 Exod. 3. 2. k This fyre repre sented the fornace of affliction wherein the people of God were l Seing thie Angel called him self God it declareth that he was Christ the Mediator who is the eternal God m In signe of reuerence read Exod. 3. 5. Exod. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 14. Exod. 16. 〈◊〉 Deut. 18. 15. Chap. 3. 22. n He proueth that Christ is the end of the Law and the 〈◊〉 Exod. 19. 2. o Moses was the Angels or Christs minister and a guide to the fathers p By oracles is ment the sayings that God spake to Moses Exod. 〈◊〉 1. q Figures or testimonies of the presence of God r Yet they knew he was absent for their commoditie and so wolde shortely 〈◊〉 and bring them the Law Rom. 1 24. s As the sunne mone and other 〈◊〉 Deut. 17. 3. 〈◊〉 5 〈◊〉 t Your fathers be gan in wildernes to contemne mine ordinances and you now far re passe them in impietie u And caryed it vpon your shulders Leui. 20. 2. x They ought to haue bene cōtent with this conuenant onely and not to haue gone after their lewd fantasies Exod. 25. 40. Ebr. 8. 5. Ios. 3 14. 1. Sam. 13. 14. Psal 89 21. 2. Sam. 7. 〈◊〉 Psal. 132. 5. 1. Chro. 17. 12. 1. king 6. 1. Chap. 17. 24. y He reproueth the grosse dulnes of the people 〈◊〉 the power of God in that they wolde haue conteined it within the tēple Isa. 66. 1. z God can not be conteined in any space of place a Which nether forsake your olde wickednes nor so muche as heare 〈◊〉 God speaketh to you 〈◊〉 rebel Iere 9 26. Ezek. 44 9. b Which is Iesus Christ who is not onely iust for his 〈◊〉 but because all true iustice commeth of him c By their ministerie or office 〈◊〉 16. 13. d An I reignīg in his flesh wherein he had suffied e This was done of furious violen ce and by no for me of iustice Chap. 22. 20. Mat. 5. 44. Luk. 23. 34. 1. Cor. 4. 12. a From the 〈◊〉 where he was stoned b When the Church is depriued of any worthie member the re is iuste cause of sorrowe and note that here is no mention of any relikes or prayers for the dead or worshiping c The conuersion of Samaria was as it were the first frutes of the calling of the Gentiles d This declareth how much more we are inclined to folow the illu sions of Saran 〈◊〉 the trueth of God e This is the 〈◊〉 of Saran to couer all his illusions vnder the Name of God f The maiestie of Gods worde forced him to confesse the trueth but yet was he not regenerat therefore g Meaning the particular gifts of the holy Spirit h They had onely receiued the commune grace of adoption rege neracion whiche are offered to all the faithful in baptisme and as yet had not recei ued the gift to spake in diuers languages to do miracles i Thou art not worthie to be of the nomber of the faithful k That is turne away from thy wickednes l Hereby he wold make himto feele his sinne not that he douted of Gods mercies if he colde repent Deut. 29. 18. m Or 〈◊〉 heart is ful of dispitful of malice deuelisn poyson of impietie so that now Satan hath thee 〈◊〉 as capti ue in his bands n After that Ale xander had destroyed it it was not much peopled as it was afore and therefore in respect was as my sister o Eunuche signifieth him that is gelded but becau se in the East par tes great affaires were commit to suche it came in vse that noble mē were called Eunu ches althogh they were not gelded also all maner officers seruāts thatwere put in credit or